Author: Martin Hay

  • Case Closed 30 Years On: Even Worse – Part 5/5: Jet Effect, Neuromuscular Spasm and CE 399

    Case Closed 30 Years On: Even Worse – Part 5/5: Jet Effect, Neuromuscular Spasm and CE 399


    It is worth noting that in the decades that followed the release of the HSCA report, other medical experts such as neuropathologist Dr. Joseph Riley and forensic pathologist Dr. Peter Cummings have viewed the autopsy materials and agreed with the original entry location proposed by the autopsy surgeons. On the other hand, the three forensic specialists who viewed the photographs and X-rays on behalf of the ARRB could find no entry hole anywhere in the rear of the head. (Doug Horne, Inside the ARRB, pgs. 584-586) Additionally, in his fine book, Hear No Evil: Social Constructivism & the Forensic Evidence in the Kennedy Assassination, Dr. Donald Thomas makes the argument that Humes and Boswell had not found a through-and-through entry hole in the skull but had, in fact, found a semi-circular, bevelled notch on the margins of the large defect that they had mistakenly interpreted as a portion of a wound of entrance. Whichever of these arguments about the rear entry wound is correct, the fact remains that the trail of bullet fragments in the top of the head could most likely not have been the result of a bullet entering the rear since the pattern of their dispersal indicates the reverse.

    skull fragments

    Front to Back

    When a bullet disintegrates on striking a skull, the smaller and more dust-like fragments are found closer to the point of entrance whereas the larger particles are found closer to the exit. This is because the larger fragments, having greater mass, have greater momentum and are carried further away from the point of entry. It can be clearly seen in JFK’s post-mortem X-rays that the smallest metallic fragments are located in the right temple area and the largest are found in the top rear of the skull. Therefore, the bullet appears to have been travelling from front to back.

    This evidence of a frontal shot not only further validates the acoustics evidence and the witnesses who heard a shot from the grassy knoll, but it also fits well with the President’s reaction as shown on the Zapruder film. Few observers can fail to be struck by the way Kennedy’s head is slammed backwards by the fatal shot. Celebrated American novelist Don DeLillo once commented on the “confusion and horror” that result from viewing this portion of the film, asking, “Are you the willing victim of some enormous lie of the state―a lie, a wish, a dream? Or did the shot simply come from the front, as every cell in your body tells you it did?” (Thompson, Last Second in Dallas, p. 353) Indeed, the film is so persuasive in this regard that its first showing on national television in 1975 led directly to the formation of the House Select Committee on Assassinations.

    Alvarez and Sturdivan Hijinks

    Warren Commission defenders like Posner, of course, maintain that JFK’s backward motion means nothing. He quotes HSCA forensic pathology panel chairman Dr. Michael Baden as stating that “People have no conception of how real life works with bullet wounds. It’s not like Hollywood, where someone gets shot and falls over backwards. Reactions are different on each shot and on each person.” (p. 315) Posner then offers two theories to explain away the backward motion: the “jet effect” and the “neuromuscular spasm.” Neither of these theories is viable in 2023.

    The “jet effect” was the brainchild of Nobel Prize-winning physicist Luis Alverez who had previously undertaken a “jiggle analysis” of the Zapruder film and suggested that there were three episodes of blurring on the film, demonstrating that the Warren Commission was correct in saying only three shots had been fired. Like Ramsey Clark, Alvarez had been disturbed enough by what he saw in Six Seconds in Dallas that he set out to find a “real explanation” for the backward movement of Kennedy’s head. In the end, what Alvarez offered was the hypothesis that the explosive exiting of blood and brain matter from the right side of JFK’s skull had thrust it in the opposite direction. As Posner tells it, Alvarez established [the jet effect] both through physical experiments that recreated the head shot and extensive laboratory calculations.” (p. 316) The problem, as Josiah Thompson discovered decades later, was that Alvarez had rigged his tests and hidden important aspects of his results.

    Seven years after first seeing Thompson’s book, Alvarez reported on an experiment he had conducted by firing rifle bullets into melons, stating that six out of seven of them had moved back towards the shooter as a result of the “jet effect,” thus validating his theory. Yet, as Thompson discovered when he got his hands on the raw data from Alvarez’s shooting tests, Alvarez had failed to disclose the fact that there had been two earlier rounds of shooting which had achieved very different results. During those earlier firings, Alvarez had used larger, heavier melons which apparently did not behave the way he wanted them to. So, in later tests, he reduced their size by half and jacked up the velocity of his bullets to 3000 feet per second. Alvarez had also fired at a variety of other objects besides melons. There were coconuts filled with jello which were blown 39 feet forward; a plastic jug of water which went 6 feet downrange; and 5 rubber balls filled with gelatin; all of which were blown away from the rifle. It was not until he settled on melons that weighed half as much as a human head and increased the velocity of the rifle by more than 1,000 feet per second above that of the Mannlicher Carcano rifle that Alvarez finally achieved the desired effect (see Thompson’s presentation at the Passing the Torch symposium in 2013 on YouTube.) Whilst Alvarez may have succeeded in demonstrating the already established existence of the “jet effect,” he had in no way shown it to be relevant to the motion of President Kennedy’s head.

    Larry Sturdivan, who writes that “The jet effect, though real, is not enough to throw the president’s body into the back of the car,” (Sturdivan, p. 164). He advanced instead the other hypothesis that Posner cites: the neuromuscular reaction theory. In a nutshell, Sturdivan postulates that the disruption to Kennedy’s brain “caused a massive amount of nerve stimulation to go down his spine. Every nerve in his body was stimulated…since the back muscles are stronger than the abdominal muscles, that meant that Kennedy arched dramatically backwards.” (NOVA Cold Case: JFK, PBS broadcast in 2013) Yet Sturdivan’s postulate, which he based on what he observed from shooting experiments conducted on anesthetised goats, suffers from an anomalous understanding of human anatomy.

    As Dr. Thomas writes, “In any normal person the antagonistic muscles of the limbs are balanced, and regardless of the relative size of the muscles, the musculature is arranged to move the limbs upward, outward, and forward. Backward extension of the limbs is unnatural and awkward; certainly not reflexive. Likewise, the largest muscle in the back, the ‘erector spinae’, functions exactly as its name implies, keeping the spinal column straight and upright. Neither the erector spinae, or any other muscles in the back are capable of causing a backward lunge of the body by their contraction.” (Thomas, p. 341) Additionally, the type of reaction Sturdivan posits is simply not in keeping with what we see on the Zapruder film. President Kennedy’s movement did not begin with the arching of his back. Rather, as the ITEK corporation noted following extensive slow motion study of the Zapruder film, his head snapped backwards first, “then his whole body followed the backward movement.” (ITEK report, p. 64)

    In summary, Posner cites two theories dreamed up by two different scientists who do not even agree with one another. One of those was a Nobel Prize-winning physicist who rigged his experiments and cherrypicked his results. The other was a ballistics specialist who confused the reactions of goats with those of human beings and, in so doing, offered a theory that was anatomically impossible―on top of being contradicted by JFK’s actual reaction as seen on the Zapruder film. It can be confidently stated, then, that neither hypothesis truly explains why Kennedy was sent hurtling backwards and leftwards by the bullet that struck his skull. There is one straight forward explanation, however, that does not rely on rigged shooting experiments or misunderstanding of human physiology. Namely, a shot from the grassy knoll.

    Posner and the Magic Bullet

    The number and direction of bullets striking President Kennedy’s head will likely be debated ad nauseum unless and until some new or definitive evidence emerges. But there is one debate related to the shooting that should have ended decades ago because there really is no serious discussion to be had. Namely, the debate over The Single Bullet Theory―or “Magic Bullet Theory” as it was aptly dubbed by the first-generation critics of the Warren Report. The SBT is a scientific absurdity that was fabricated solely to prop up the Warren Commission’s faulty lone gunman conclusion and was almost entirely debunked within two years of publication of the Commission’s report. The only reason it continues to be defended to this day is because it is, as Cyril Wecht has repeatedly stated, the “sine qua non” of the official story. It is the keystone of the government’s central conclusion that Lee Harvey Oswald acted alone. Commission lawyer Norman Redlich once candidly admitted to author Edward Epstein that “To say that they [President Kennedy and Governor Connally] were hit by separate bullets, is synonymous with saying that there were two assassins.” (Epstein, Inquest, p. 38) Indeed, as critics and researchers have maintained ever since the publication of the Warren Report, without the SBT there could not have been a single gunman whether it was Oswald or anybody else. It is not surprising, therefore, that Posner spends virtually an entire chapter trying to lend the SBT a legitimacy it does not deserve.

    The premise of the SBT is that a bullet, dubbed Commission Exhibit (CE) 399, entered the back of JFK’s neck heading downwards and leftwards and exited his throat just below the Adam’s apple, hitting no boney structures along the way. It then went on to strike Governor Connally in the back of his right armpit, sailed along his fifth rib, smashing four inches of it, before exiting his chest below the right nipple. It pulverized the radius of Connally’s right wrist then entered his left thigh just above the knee, depositing a fragment on the femur, before miraculously popping back out to be found in near-pristine condition on an unattended stretcher in Parkland Hospital. The problems with this outlandish hypothesis are myriad and begin at the very start of its imaginary journey.

    As noted earlier in this review, neither CE399 nor any other bullet could have entered the back of Kennedy’s neck and ranged downward out of his throatbecause there was no bullet wound anywhere in the posterior neck. The rear entrance wound was in the President’s upper back, at a point that was anatomically lower than the wound in his throat. The HSCA forensic pathology panel made clear that, given the true location of the back wound, the only way a downward trajectory to the throat would have been possible was if JFK had been leaning drastically forward at the instant he was hit, which is something that is not seen in the Zapruder film. The absolute necessity of the forward lean was confirmed in 1998 during experiments conducted in Dealey Plaza using precision test lasers.

    laser test

    Furthermore, when the Discovery Channel attempted to simulate the SBT by shooting at replica human torsos from a crane set at the height of the sixth-floor window, it wound up demonstrating that a bullet striking the upper back of an upright-seated individual and continuing on a downward trajectory of 20 degrees, would―as common-sense dictates―exit not through the throat but through the chest.

    laser test 2

    And as if this was not enough by itself to invalidate the SBT, the lateral trajectory through the torso is equally destructive. Dr. John Nichols, a pathology professor to whom Posner makes only a single passing reference, conducted extensive tests with Carcano ammunition and human cadavers and concluded in 1973 that a straight-line from the back wound to the alleged exit in the throat had to pass directly through the hard bone of the spine. (The Practitioner, p. 631-632, November, 1973) Dr. Nichols’s work was fully validated in 1998 by radiation oncologist Dr. David Mantik via a cross-sectional CAT scan of a patient with the same upper body dimensions as President Kennedy.

    cat scan

    What the above clearly demonstrates is that a straight-line, downward trajectory through President Kennedy’s torso is a virtual impossibility and, therefore, the SBT is rendered null and void before CE399 is even able to complete the first leg of its fictional journey. Nonetheless, for the sake of thoroughness, let us continue to analyse some of the salient points in Posner’s attempted validation of the Warren Commission’s most infamous fabrication.

    Posner pinpoints Zapruder frame 224 as the moment “the bullet, with an initial muzzle velocity of more than 2,000 feet per second, passed through [JFK and Connally] almost simultaneously…” (p. 330) As previously noted, he bases this on the apparent flipping up of Connally’s jacket lapel. But what Posner fails to disclose is that the bullet hole in Connally’s jacket was not in the lapel, it was several inches below it.

    cat scan

    Therefore, it is very much debatable whether the lapel movement is in any way related to the passage of a bullet. An even bigger problem for Posner, however, is that at frame 224 Kennedy’s hands are already pulling in towards his chest in reaction to being shot. If Kennedy is already reacting to a gunshot at the very moment CE399 is supposed to be exiting Connally’s chest, then frame 224 provides further evidence that they were struck by separate bullets.

    For many critics, the most indigestible facet of the SBT is the remarkable condition of CE399 itself. To the naked eye, the bullet appears in near-pristine condition with almost no deformity besides a very slight flattening of the base. It looks remarkably like bullets the FBI test-fired into tubes of cotton waste and to ones that author Henry Hurt fired into water. In fact, the test bullet pictured in Hurt’s book looks almost exactly like CE399, slightly flattened base-end and all. This raises an obvious question: How is it possible that CE399 could have pierced seven layers of skin and flesh and broken two bones and emerged almost indistinguishable from bullets fired into nothing more than cotton or water?

    ce399 and test specimens

    For the better part of six decades, critics have challenged Commission defenders to produce a single documented example of a bullet that was able to do what they say CE399 did, yet no such bullet has been produced. In a spirited dissent from the HSCA findings, Dr. Cyril Wecht made sure that this fact was entered into the historical record.

    For the past 12 or 13 years,” he testified, “I have repeatedly, limited to the context of the forensic pathologist, numerous times implored, beseeched, urged, in writing, orally, privately, collectively, my colleagues; to come up with one bullet, that has done this. I am not talking about 50 percent of the time plus one, 5 percent or 1 percent―just one bullet that has done this…at no time did any of my colleagues ever bring in a bullet from a documented case…and say here is a bullet…there is the crime lab report, it broke two bones in some human being, and look at it, its condition, it is pristine. (1HSCA337)

    Dr. Milton Helpern, who was Chief Medical Examiner of New York City for twenty years and conducted more than 10,000 autopsies on gunshot victims, joined Dr Wecht in his skepticism.

    I cannot accept the premise that this bullet thrashed around in all that bony tissue and lost only 1.4 to 2.4 grains of its original weight. I cannot believe either that this bullet is going to emerge miraculously unscathed, without any deformity, and with its lands and grooves intact…You must remember that next to bone, the skin offers greater resistance to a bullet in its course through the body than any other kind of tissue…The single bullet theory asks us to believe that this bullet went through seven layers of skin, tough, elastic, resistant skin…this bullet passed through other layers of soft tissue; and then shattered bones! I just can’t believe that this bullet had the force to do what [the Commission] has demanded of it; and I don’t think they have really stopped to think out carefully what they have asked of this bullet. (Robert Groden & Harrison Livingstone, High Treason, p. 66)

    CE 399 and John Lattimer’s Trail Of Deception

    Posner’s response to this problem is to exaggerate the very slight amount of damage to CE399 by quoting Howard Donahue―creator of the bizarre and ridiculous theory that JFK’s fatal head shot was the result of an accidental discharge by a Secret Service agent―describing the bullet as “somewhat bent and severely flattened.” (p. 335) He goes on to quote John Lattimer as explaining that the reason CE399 appears relatively undamaged is because it tumbled, lost velocity, and struck Connally’s bones side-on. “When it exited the President,” Lattimer says, “it begun tumbling [rotating] and that is evident by the elongated entry wound on the Governor’s back.” (p. 336) In his own book, Kennedy and Lincoln: Medical & Ballistic Comparisons of Their Assassinations, Lattimer writes that “The wound of entry into Connally’s back was 3 cm long (one and one-fourth inches long, the exact length of bullet 399) …” (Lattimer, p. 268) This claim, that the bullet was already tumbling when it struck Connally, is doubly useful for Commission apologists, not only because it can it be used to slow CE399 down but it also suggests that the bullet had been destabilized by striking something else before it hit Connally. Unfortunately for Posner and his lone nut cohorts, the claim is based on Lattimer’s own lie.

    The wound in Governor Connally’s back was not 3 cm in length. Rather, as Connally’s thoracic surgeon Dr Robert Shaw explained to the Warren Commission, 3 cm was the length of the wound after it was surgically enlarged. Its original size was only 1.5 cm, half the length Lattimer claimed it was. (WC Vol. 6 p.85)Shaw’s testimony is proven to be accurate by the holes in Governor Connally’s jacket and shirt which measured 1.7 cm and 1.3 cm respectively. (HSCA Vol. 7, pp. 138-41) Of course, at 1.5 cm the wound would still be considered somewhat elongated, but this does not, by itself, constitute evidence that the bullet was tumbling. As Milicent Cranor has pointed out, the wound in the back of Kennedy’s scalp also measured 1.5 cm in length and no one is suggesting that the bulletwhich caused it was tumbling. Rather, as Dr. Shaw explained, the type of elongated or “elliptical” wound seen in the Governor’s back often occurs when the “the bullet enters at a right angle or a tangent. If it enters at a tangent there will be some length to the wound of entrance.” (WC Vol. 6, p.95) One of the Commission’s wound ballistics experts, Dr. Frederick Light, agreed that the bullet “could have produced that wound even though it hadn’t hit the President or any other person or object first.” (WC Vol. 5 p. 95) He explained that the “obliquity” was the result of “the nature of the way the shoulder is built.” (Ibid 97)

    Dr. Shaw did not believe the bullet was tumbling as it passed through the Governor’s chest and made special note of “the neat way in which it stripped the rib out without doing much damage to the muscles that lay on either side of it.” (WC. Vol. 4 p.116) Further support for Shaw’s contention comes from the aforementioned experiment the Discovery Channel conducted for its 2004 television special JFK: Beyond the Magic Bullet. The Discovery Channel’s bullet tumbled its way through the “Connally” torso and in so doing it struck two ribs, not one. Furthermore, their test provided additional support for the case against the SBT when their bullet emerged severely bent, looking drastically different to CE399.

    discovery channel bullet

    When the Warren Commission showed CE399 to its medical experts, none of them believed it could have passed through the radius bone of Connally’s right wrist. The Governor’s wrist surgeon, Dr. Charles F. Gregory, explained in his testimony that the amount of cloth and debris carried into the wrist indicated it had been struck by “an irregular missile.” In his second appearance before the Commission, Dr. Gregory expanded on this point, noting “that dorsal branch of the radial nerve, a sensory nerve in the immediate vicinity was partially transected together with one tendon leading to the thumb, which was totally transected.” This, he said, “is more in keeping with an irregular surface which would tend to catch and tear a structure rather than push it aside.” (WC Vol. 4 p.124) Posner claims that Dr Gregory “agreed that based on examination of the wrist’s entry wound, the bullet had been tumbling and entered backward.” (p. 336) This is a blatant distortion of Gregory’s testimony. When shown the remarkably undeformed CE399 and asked whether it could have produced the wrist wound he had seen and remained so intact, Dr Gregory replied, “The only way that this missile could have produced this wound in my view, was to have entered the wrist backward…That is the only possible explanation I could offer to correlate this missile with this particular wound.” (WC Vol. 4, p.121) However, Dr Gregory clearly did not consider the idea very likely. In fact, later in his testimony he noted that the two mangled bullet fragments found on the floor of the limousine were much more likely the type of missile “that could conceivably have produced the injury which the Governor incurred in the wrist.” (Ibid, p. 128)

    At Edgewood Arsenal, the Commission’s experts fired bullets through the wrists of human cadavers and Dr Alfred Olivier later testified to having closely replicated the entrance and exit wounds to Connally’s wrist. When shown an X-ray from one such test Dr Olivier stated that it was “for all purposes identical” to the X-rays of the Governor’s wrist. (WC Vol. 5 p.81) Yet when asked to compare the condition of the test bullet which created the wound to that of CE399 he noted, “It is not like it at all. I mean, Commission Exhibit 399 is not flattened on the end. This one is very severely flattened on the end.” (Ibid 82)

    Fackler and Guinn

    Posner’s means of getting around all of this is to reference an experiment conducted by wound ballistics specialist Dr. Martin Fackler, who managed to fire a Carcano round through a cadaver’s wrist and have it emerge virtually unscathed by slowing its velocity to 1,100 feet per second. (p. 339) But the relevance of this experiment to the assassination is questionable to say the very least. Firstly, Fackler’s bullet had not already pierced four layers of skin and flesh and smashed a rib as CE399 is alleged to have done. Therefore, the accumulative effect of all this was eliminated from his experiment. And secondly, the average muzzle velocity of the sixth floor Carcano was 2,165 feet per second and its average striking velocity at 60 yards was 1,904 feet per second. (WC Vol. 5 p.77) According to the results of the Commission’s tests, the bullet would have lost a little over 100 feet per second passing through JFK’s back/neck and around 400 feet per second in Connally’s torso. (Ibid 86) All of which means it would have struck the wrist at approximately 1,400 feet per second, a much greater velocity than was utilized in Fackler’s experiment and one at which the bullet would undoubtedly have suffered distortion.

    The inexplicable condition of CE399, and the convenience of its alleged discovery on an unattended stretcher at Parkland Hospital, led many early critics to believe it had been planted to complete the frame up of Lee Harvey Oswald. Posner claims, however, that such speculation was ended in 1979 by Dr. Vincent Guinn, a chemist who had performed a sophisticated process known as Neutron Activation Analysis (NAA) on all available bullet fragments and provided “indisputable evidence that [CE399] had travelled through Connally’s body, leaving behind fragments [in the wrist].” (p. 342) Unfortunately for Posner, while the type of comparative bullet lead analysis (CBLA) Guinn conducted was still very much in use when Case Closed was first published in 1993, it has since been abandoned by investigating authorities. In fact, it is widely considered to be “junk science” today.

    Guinn’s conclusions rested on his claim, as explained by Posner, that the Western Cartridge Co. bullets made for the Carcano were different from any of the other bullets he had tested during twenty years…the most striking feature, and most useful for identification purposes, was that ‘there seems to be uniformity within a production lot.’” (p. 341) Guinn told the HSCA that the Carcano bullets were virtuallyunique amongst unhardened lead bullets in that they contained varying amounts of antimony. He further suggested that the antimony levels in an individual bullet remained constant but different to the levels found in other bullets from the same box. This, he claimed, meant it was possible to trace a fragment to the individual bullet of origin and distinguish it from all others even if they came from the same box. Thus, he was able to prove that the fragments recovered from Kennedy’s skull and those found on the floor of the limousine all came from one bullet, while the fragments removed from Connally’s wrist came from CE399. Or so he said.

    In July 2006, two scientists from the Lawrence Livermore Laboratory, metallurgist Erik Randich, Ph.D, and chemist Pat Grant, Ph.D, thoroughly debunked Guinn’s claims in an article published in the Journal of Forensic Science. Randich, and several colleagues who had begun to have grave doubts about CBLA, had already published a serious critique of the process four years earlier, which had led to a review by the National Academy of Sciences and ultimately compelled the FBI to shut down its CBLA lab and order its agents not to testify on the issue in future. Specifically addressing Guinn’s NAA, Randich and Grant showed that Dr Guinn was wrong to suggest that the varying levels of antimony present in Carcano bullets made them unique. They noted that for his comparison tests Guinn had used non-jacketed ammunition which has strictly controlled levels of antimony because the hardness of the round is determined by the amount of antimony mixed into the lead. This, however, is not true of jacketed rifle bullets. As a result, Randich and Grant reported that the assassination bullets and fragments “need not necessarily have originated from MC ammunition. Indeed, the antimony compositions of the evidentiary specimens are consistent with any number of jacketed ammunitions containing unhardened lead.”

    Dr. Guinn’s other crucial assertion, that the antimony content of individual Carcano rounds remained constant, was also shown to be erroneous. By presenting highly detailed photomicrographs of Carcano bullets cut in cross-section, Randich and Grant showed how the antimony tends to “microsegregate” around crystals of lead during cooling. This means that a sample taken from one portion of a bullet can have a level of antimony that is entirely different from another sample taken from the same bullet. “The end result of these metallurgical considerations”, Randich and Grant explained, “is that from the antimony concentrations measured by [Guinn] from the specimens in the JFK assassination, there is no justification for concluding that two, and only two, bullets were represented by the evidence…the recovered bullet fragments could be reflective of anywhere between two and five different rounds fired in Dealey Plaza that day.”

    It was thanks to Randich and Grant that, as Josiah Thompson puts it, “CBLA was formally thrown into the dust bin of junked theories and bogus methodologies.” (Last Second in Dallas, p. 191) In 2023, then, Vincent Guinn’s NAA can no longer be reasonably used as evidence that CE399 passed through Governor Connally’s wrist or to prove that the first-generation Warren Commission critics were wrong to speculate that the bullet had been planted at Parkland Hospital. That said, fewer critics make the latter argument today because an alternative scenario has since emerged.

    CE 399 and the FBI

    Although Posner claims that CE399 was found by Parkland Hospital’s senior engineer Darrell Tomlinson when he bumped into Connally’s stretcher, causing the bullet to roll onto the floor, Tomlinson himself was less certain that the stretcher in question was indeed the one that had been used to transport the governor. In his 1967 classic Six Seconds in Dallas, Josiah Thompson made a persuasive case for the bullet Tomlinson found having come from a stretcher that was last occupied by young boy named Ronald Fuller. (Six Seconds in Dallas, pgs. 154-165) But more intriguingly, Thompson noted that when Tomlinson and Parkland Personnel Director O.P. Wright―the man to whom Tomlinson had handed the bullet―were later shown CE399 by the FBI, “both declined to identify it as the bullet they each handled on November 22.” (Ibid, p. 156) Furthermore, the FBI reported that bothSecret Service Agent Richard Johnsen and Secret Service Chief James Rowley, the next two individuals in CE399’s supposed chain of possession, “could not identify this bullet as the one” (WC Vol. 24, p.412)

    When Thompson interviewed Tomlinson and Wright, Tomlinson was seemingly unsure of what the bullet he handled had really looked like. Wright was adamant that it had had a pointed tip. Thompson showed him pictures of CE399 and the FBI’s comparison Carcano rounds. But Wright, a law enforcement officer with considerable firearms experience, “rejected all of these as resembling the bullet Tomlinson found on the stretcher.” (Six Seconds in Dallas, p. 175) Thompson did not know what to do with Wright’s recollection at the time and mentioned it only in a footnote where he labelled it “an appalling piece of information” because, if accurate, it suggested that “CE399 must have been switched for the real bullet sometime later in the transmission chain.” (Ibid, p. 176) But three decades later, Gary Aguilar―with Thompson’s help―wound up lending considerable weight to Thompson’s incredulous speculation.

    The FBI’s July 7, 1964, report had named Bardwell Odum as the Special Agent who had shown CE399 to Tomlinson and Wright. And so, knowing thatit was standard practice for an FBI Agent to submit a FD-302 reporting his field investigation, Aguilar requested the National Archives search for any reports written by FBI Agent Odum concerning his contacts with Tomlinson and Wright. After a vigorous search, however, he was informed that no such report could be found and that the serial numbers on the FBI documents ran concurrently with no gaps, indicating that no material was missing from the files. Dr Aguilar then decided to seek out Odum himself and in 2002 he tape-recorded the following exchange:

    AGUILAR: …From what I could gather from the records after the assassination, you went into Parkland and showed (CE399 to) a couple of employees there.
    ODUM: Oh, I never went into Parkland Hospital at all. I don’t know where you got that. … I didn’t show it to anybody at Parkland. I didn’t have any bullet. I don’t know where you got that but it is wrong.
    AGUILAR: Oh, so you never took a bullet. You were never given a bullet…
    ODUM: You are talking about the bullet they found at Parkland?
    AGUILAR: Right.
    ODUM: I don’t think I ever saw it even.

    Recognizing the significance of Odum’s remarks, Aguilar suggested that perhaps the retired agent had simply forgotten the whole episode. “Answering somewhat stiffly,” Aguilar writes, “he said that he doubted he would have ever forgotten investigating so important a piece of evidence in the Kennedy case. But even if he had forgotten, he said he would certainly have turned in the customary 302 field report covering something that important and he dared us to find it. The files support Odum; as noted above, there are no 302s in what the National Archives states is the complete file on #399.” (Aguilar & Thompson, The Magic Bullet: Even More Magical Than We Knew?)

    To summarise the above: Darrell Tomlinson, the person alleged to have discovered CE399 after it rolled off of a stretcher at Parkland Hospital was unable to positively identify it as the one he found. The man to whom he handed the bullet, O.P. Wright, not only denied CE399 was the bullet Tomlinson gave him but insisted that the one he personally handled had had a pointed tip. The next two links in the chain of possession, Secret Service Agent Johnsen and Chief Rowley, could not identify CE399 as the bullet they handled. And another crucial link in the chain, FBI Agent Odum, denied that he had ever even seen the Parkland bullet let alone performed the actions described in the July 7 FBI report and what’s more, the record supports his recollection. If you can believe it, things get even worse for old CE399.

    FBI technician RobertFrazier had marked the time he received CE399 on his November 22 laboratory worksheet as “7:30 PM,” and he put the same time on a handwritten note he titled “History of Evidence” which was presumably used as a memory aid during his Commission testimony. And yet, Todd had also made a note of the time he received the stretcher bullet, writing it on the outside of the envelope in which it was held. The time he wrote was “8:50 PM.” This raises a crucial question: how could Frazier receive a bullet from Todd at FBI HQ one hour and 20 minutes before Todd was handed the same bullet at the White House by Chief Rowley? The obvious answer is that he could not. And when we consider this alongside the everything else noted, it leads to the almost inescapable conclusion: that Josiah Thompson’s 1967 speculation was right on the mark.It may well be that the real Parkland bullet was made to disappear and was substituted for one that could be used to pin the blame squarely on the shoulders of Lee Harvey Oswald.

    Requiem Mass for Posner

    It would be impossible to respond to every false claim, every example of cherry picking, or every instance of deceptive reporting in Posner’s account of the assassination of President Kennedy without writing a book of epic length. What the above hopefully does, however, is get to the core of his case for Oswald as lone gunman and show how and why, despite the accolades he received for his attempt, Posner cannot make an argument in its favor without resorting to the type of trickery of which he accuses the Warren Commission critics.

    Putting Oswald in the sniper’s nest requires Posner to ignore his own advice regarding witness testimony and select the latter accounts of witnesses who originally did not recall seeing Oswald on the sixth floor or who claimed to have seen Oswald fire the shots but failed to pick him out of a line-up. It also requires that he ignore the type of mishandling of evidence by the Dallas police that would almost undoubtedly have seen key items excluded from trial had Oswald lived to face his day in court. Most egregious of all, making a case against Oswald compels Posner to invent his own solipsistic record, such as saying that Linnie Mae Randle saw Oswald with a package tucked under his arm that did not quite reach the ground, or that Troy West had been in the depository lunchroom at the time of the assassination and not seen Oswald there as he allegedly claimed to have been. None of this would be necessary if the evidence against the accused assassin was as “overwhelming” as Posner laughably says it is.

    But whether one believes Oswald acted as part of the conspiracy or was merely its innocent pawn, there is and always has been overwhelming evidence that the assassination was the work of more than one gunman. And whilst Posner was able to effectively rubbish or hide some of that evidence in 1993, such is simply not possible in 2023. A key tenant of his position, the Neutron Activation Analysis of Vincent Guinn, has been thoroughly discredited, and the very process he used has been abandoned by investigating authorities. Conversely, the acoustical evidence of a gunshot from the grassy knoll that Posner so confidently dismissed has gotten more persuasive over the last two decades, with the major objections to it having been neutered. There is also a much better understanding of what remains of the medical evidence today, with more independent experts having cast their gaze across the materials and made special note of the trail of bullet fragments in JFK’s skull that simply could not have been left behind by a bullet entering the rear of the skull in either of the locations proposed by the Warren Commission and its defenders.

    The lynchpin of Posner’s lone gunman scenario, the Single Bullet Theory, was considered absurd by many when first proposed in 1964 and yet somehow still manages to look worse today. Posner makes much of a 3-D computer animation created by Failure Analysis Associates that, he says, not only demonstrated that one bullet could have passed through both President Kennedy and Governor Connally but also, using “reverse projection,” supposedly showed that the shot came from the sixth-floor window of the Texas School Book Depository. (p. 334-335) But real-life experiments that have been performed utilising lasers in the actual environment of Dealey Plaza or involved firing real Carcano bullets through mock torsos have demonstrated otherwise. In fact, together with the CAT scan provided by Dr David Mantik, they have ended the debate once and for all in the minds of all reasonable people.

    Gary Aguilar, Josiah Thompson, and John Hunt have hammered the final nail into the coffin for the SBT by demonstrating that CE399―the bullet that was absurdly claimed to have caused all seven non-fatal wounds and then conveniently shown up on a stretcher at Parkland Hospital looking magically unaffected by the bones it broke―has not even a semblance of a chain of evidence. Not only did the first four people who supposedly handled the round fail to recognise it as the one; not only did one of those individuals deny it resembled the bullet he actually handled; but contemporaneous documents place the stretcher bullet in the hands of the Chief of the Secret Service one hour and twenty minutes after the FBI’s Robert Frazier, to whom Chief Rowley handed the missile, had already received CE399! The conclusion that there were two bullets in Washington that day and one of them, the pointed-tip round found by Darrell Tomlinson, was deep-sixed in favour of one that was fired from the sixth-floor rifle is almost impossible to resist or refute. And recall, Posner is a lawyer so he knows all about chain of custody and inadmissible evidence.

    Case Closed failed to live up to its title in 1993 because of its author’s blatant and overwhelming bias. Whilst the uninformed academics and journalists who had spent decades looking in the other direction and avoiding criticism of the government’s conclusions may have been taken in by Posner’s artfully constructed prosecution brief, those who had taken the time to study and understand the evidence recognized the book for what it was and recognized Posner for what he is. And Posner did a wonderful job of affirming his incredible bias shortly after the book’s publication when he made apparently ersatz claims before a congressional committee and then stonewalled when asked to provide the proof of his assertions.

    Furthermore, thanks to the work of the Assassination Records Review Board―which shed light on numerous issues related to the life and background of Lee Harvey Oswald, the official investigations of the assassination, and the circumstances surrounding the President’s autopsy―and to the diligence and dedication of private researchers such as Gary Aguilar, Josiah Thompson, John Hunt, Russell Kent, Barry Ernest, Donald Thomas, David Mantik, Jim DiEugenio and many others, Case Closed looks even worse today. Oswald has been revealed as a far more complex and interesting individual than Posner gave him credit for being, and the impossibility of the assassination having been the work of a lone individual has been so thoroughly demonstrated that no amount of denialism, no matter how cleverly presented, can prop up the central conclusions of Case Closed in 2023.


    Go to Part 1 of 5

    Go to Part 2 of 5

    Go to Part 3 of 5

    Go to Part 4 of 5

  • Case Closed 30 Years On: Even Worse – Part 4/5: The Acoustics and the Autopsy

    Case Closed 30 Years On: Even Worse – Part 4/5: The Acoustics and the Autopsy


    The Acoustics in Dealey Plaza

    Although these eyewitness accounts point us in the right direction, the most important piece of evidence establishing the presence of a gunman on the grassy knoll—aside from the autopsy materials, which we will come to shortly—is the Dallas police dicatbelt recording. This was a recording of police radio communications that first came to light during the HSCA investigation and compelled the committee to conclude that there was “a high probability that two gunmen fired at President John F. Kennedy.” (HSCA Report, p. 3) The HSCA had tasked the top acoustic scientists in the United States with analyzing the recording to see if a police motorcycle officer whose microphone was believed to have become stuck in the “on” position while travelling as part of the motorcade through Dealey Plaza, had inadvertently picked up the sounds of gunfire. After discovering several suspect impulses on the tape, the experts conducted test firings in the plaza, shooting rifle bullets into sandbags from both the Texas School Book Depository and the grassy knoll, and recording each one at a series of microphones placed along Houston and Elm streets. Comparing the test shots to the suspect impulses on the dictabelt recording, the experts found that five of the impulses showed the precise echo patterns of rifle shots fired in the specific environs of Dealey Plaza. (HSCA Vol. 8, p.101) One of them, the fourth in sequence, matched a shot fired from the grassy knoll. (Ibid, p. 10)

    Posner’s attempt to shoot down this evidence is, like most other attempted critiques of the acoustics, laughably inept. He starts by saying that “there are no sounds of gunfire, or even what could be remotely construed as popping sounds, on the dictabelt recordings.” (p. 239) Whilst this is essentially true it is also the very reason that experts were utilised by the committee in the first place. If the sounds of gunfire were immediately obvious on the recording, we would not need acoustic scientists to tell us how many there were. Nonetheless, it is not technically correct to say, as Posner does, that the suspect impulses are “inaudible.” (Ibid) It is more accurate to say that they are mixed in with other white noises, making them indiscernible to the human ear. As the HSCA experts stated, “To the ear, these sounds resemble static, not gunshots.” (HSCA Vol. 8, p.11) This is an unfortunate by-product of the equipment used by the Dallas police to record its voice communications, which was low fidelity even by 1963 standards, and by a feature of the motorcycle microphones known as “automatic gain control” which decreased the amplitude of loud noises.

    The conclusions of the HSCA’s experts were reliant on a police motorcycle with a stuck microphone having been approximately 141 feet behind the Presidential limousine at the time of the grassy knoll shot. When the committee’s photographic consultant Robert Groden searched all available footage of the motorcade, he found that there was no film or photograph that showed the acoustically required position for the motorcycle during the shooting. However, he found that one officer’s positions before and after the assassination were such that he could have been where the microphone was predicted to have been. When that officer, H.B. McClain, was called to testify for the HSCA, he identified himself in the relevant pictures and confirmed that the microphone on his bike did indeed have a history of becoming stuck in the “on” position. (HSCA Vol. 5 p.628, 637)

    Unfortunately, shortly after he appeared before the committee, McClain began to distance himself from the acoustics evidence by making statements that contradicted his sworn testimony. For example, although he told the HSCA that he had followed the motorcade from Houston Street onto Elm and said that he did know whether his microphone had been switched to channel one or two, (Ibid p. 630), he later claimed to have stopped his motorcycle on Houston Street and insisted that he could not possibly have been tuned to channel one, which was the channel on which the shots were recorded. (Don Thomas, Hear No Evil, p. 669) Posner, of course, uses McClain’s latter-day claims to insist that the dictabelt recording is not consistent with his actions. But the reality is that it is McClain’s revised story that is not consistent with the evidence.

    Posner writes that “the dictabelt recording reveals the engine on the cycle in question idling” when McClain “was speeding toward Parkland…” (p. 241) In fact, the sound of the motorcycle “idling” occurs at the same time a series of photographs show that McClain travelled slowly on Elm Street until motorcycle officer Jimmy Courson, who had been riding several car lengths behind him, caught up with McClain and the pair then sped off to Parkland together. Therefore, the motorcycle noise on the recording is entirely consistent with McClain’s actions. Furthermore, Courson recalled that he was making the turn from Houston onto Elm when he saw Jackie Kennedy climbing onto the trunk of the limousine to grab a piece of her husband’s skull. (Thomas, p. 683) If Courson’s recollection is correct then there is no question that McClain was further down Elm Street and, therefore, could not possibly have stopped on Houston as he later claimed he did.

    Suggesting that the motorcycle with the open microphone was really at the Trade Mart and not in Dealey Plaza, Posner notes that the dictabelt recording contains “the single toll of a bell, which was nowhere near Dealey Plaza.” (p. 241) In point of fact, a recording made in Dealey Plaza by KXAS TV-News in 1964 captured the sound of a carillon bell, demonstrating that such a sound was audible in the plaza. But even if this was not the case, the HSCA reported that “the radio system used by the Dallas Police Department permitted more than one transmitter to operate at the same time, and this frequently occurred.” (HSCA Report, p. 78) Therefore a separate microphone could have picked up the sound of the bell from elsewhere and deposited it on the recording at the same time McClain’s bike was transmitting from Dealey Plaza. Posner also cites the lack of identifiable crowd noise as evidence that the motorcycle was not in the plaza. Yet this was likely another by-product of the microphone’s automatic gain control function.

    Having tried and failed to establish that McClain’s bike was not in the acoustically required position, Posner alleges that the putative gunshots on the dictabelt recording appear “one minute after the actual assassination.” (p. 241) This, of course, was the conclusion of the Ramsey Panel, a panel of scientists commissioned by the Justice Department a few months after the publication of the HSCA report. The Ad Hoc Committee on Ballistic Acoustics, as it was formally known, acted under the auspices of the National Academy of Sciences and issued a report in 1982 concluding that the impulses identified by the HSCA’s experts were not, in fact, gunshots. The panel’s conclusion was based not on any meaningful analysis of its own but on the discovery of a 25-year-old musician from Ohio named Steve Barber. To understand Barber’s discovery, it is important to understand that on the day of the assassination, the Dallas police had used two radio channels that were recorded on antiquated equipment. Channel One, which was for routine police communications, was recorded on a Dictaphone belt recorder. Channel Two, which was reserved on November 22 for the president’s motorcycle escort, used a Gray Audograph disc recorder. Both were eccentric pieces of equipment that used a stylus cutting an acoustical groove into a soft vinyl surface to make recordings.

    As Posner explains it, Barber had “purchased an adult magazine, Gallery, which included a plastic insert recording of the dictabelt evidence.” After repeated listening, “Barber heard the barely audible words ‘Hold everything secure…’ That matched with ‘Hold everything secure until the homicide and other investigators can get there…’―words spoken by Sheriff Bill Decker…on police Channel Two. The Decker transmission had crossed over to Channel One. But Decker spoke those words nearly one minute after the assassination, when he was instructing his officers what to do at Dealey Plaza.” (Ibid) When Barber brought this discovery to the attention of the Ramsey Panel, which was on a mission to shoot down the acoustics, the panel seized it with both hands. The Decker broadcast that Barber had found was, according to the Ramsey Panel, an instance of “crosstalk,” a phenomenon that occurred when an open police microphone came close enough to another police radio receiver to pick up and record its transmission. The only way the Decker broadcast could have been deposited on the Channel One recording, the panel claimed, was if the police motorcycle with the stuck microphone had been close enough to another police radio at the time the broadcast was made to pick it up. Therefore, the suspect impulses identified by the HSCA experts could not be the gunshots that killed Kennedy because they occurred one minute after the assassination. Although the Ramsey Panel’s report was still being touted as the “last word” on the acoustics evidence when Case Closed was first published in 1993, that position is untenable today.

    The debate over the dictabelt was reignited in 2001 by a paper published in the British forensic journal Science & Justice. Its author, US federal government scientist Donald Thomas PhD, pointed out that the Ramsey Panel had overlooked a second instance of crosstalk, the “Bellah broadcast,” and that synchronizing the transmissions using this second broadcast placed the suspect impulses “at the exact instant that John F. Kennedy was assassinated.” [Thomas.pdf (jfklancer.com)] Dr Thomas also suggested that “the barely audible fragment of Decker’s broadcast could be an overdub; the result of the recording needle jumping backward in its track.” This overdub supposition was confirmed in 2021 with the publication of Josiah Thompson’s sublime work, Last Second in Dallas. Thompson had reached out to the HSCA’s lead acoustic scientist, James Barger, who had in turn put Thompson in contact with a veteran engineer and inventor name Richard Mullen. What Mullen did was to examine the various background hum frequencies on both the Channel One and Channel Two recordings.

    Antique analogue recorders like the Dictaphone and Audograph produced a 60-Hz background hum, and since both machines could be played back at varying speeds, if they were played back to a tape recorder using anything other than the exact, original recording speed, this would generate a unique hum frequency which would remain on all subsequent copies. Furthermore, a tape recording made from this second-generation copy would contain a secondary hum frequency that would, in turn, appear on all future copies. Analyzing the background frequencies on both Dallas police channel recordings, Mullen found two different secondary hums on Channel Two that were of the precise same frequency as those found on Channel One, demonstrating that the tapes came from a second generation Audograph disc and proving that the Decker “crosstalk” was overdubbed onto Channel One. (Thompson, Last Second in Dallas, p. 346) And with that confirmation, the Ramsey Panel conclusion was entirely debunked.

    Posner finishes off his attack on the acoustics evidence with an obviously phoney tale about a WFAA radio reporter named Travis Linn who, he says, heard a recording of the assassination that no one else heard. As we might expect, the alleged recording―which obviously contained only three shots―could not be produced because it had conveniently been accidently erased almost immediately before anyone else could listen to it. (p. 243-245) Posner wastes two pages on this fabricated nonsense yet can find no space anywhere in his book to present a discussion of the evidence that convinced the acoustic scientists that they had a genuine recording of the gunshots that killed Kennedy. Let us do that now.

    As previously noted, when the dictabelt was brought to the attention of the HSCA in 1978, it sought out the top acoustics experts in the country to undertake an analysis. The Acoustical Society of America recommended the Cambridge, Massachusetts firm of Bolt, Baranek and Newman (BBN), headed by Dr. James Barger. It is fair to say that Dr. Barger is a giant in his field. After earning his PhD from Harvard University, he went on to pioneer some of the world’s most sophisticated acoustical and telecommunications technologies. Barger is recognised as an expert in sonar and underwater noise detection and has patents on numerous inventions related to the detection of shooter locations. Barger’s team at BBN designed and built the Boomerang anti-sniper defense system that enables the U.S. military to precisely locate a sniper’s position. For the HSCA, his work focused on comparing the unique and complex pattern of echoes produced by a test shot reflecting and refracting off the buildings in Dealey Plaza with the suspect impulses he had identified on the police recording. When his analysis revealed that not only were there more than the three shots Oswald was alleged to have fired from the Book Depository, but that one appeared to have been fired from the grassy knoll, the HSCA contracted a second team of experts to perform a more refined analysis of the alleged knoll shot.

    The team of Queens College Professor Mark Weiss and his associate Ernest Aschkenasy also came recommended by the Acoustical Society of America. A few years earlier, Weiss had been called upon to examine the Watergate tapes, and his determination that they had been tampered with led to the resignation of President Richard Nixon. Weiss and Aschkenasy began by reviewing and confirming the work of BBN and then utilised what Weiss called “fundamental principles in acoustics” to further analyse the impulse BBN had matched to a test shot fired from the knoll. Taking into consideration every variable that they could think of from air temperature and humidity to the distortion of the microphone and the position of the motorcycle’s windshield, Weiss and Aschkenasy concluded that “with a probability of 95% or better, there was indeed a shot fired from the grassy knoll.” (HSCA Vol. 5, p.556) Aschkenasy testified to the committee that “the numbers could not be refuted…[they] just came back again and again the same way, pointing only in one direction as to what these findings were.” (Ibid, p. 593) Weiss added that:

    if somebody were to tell me that the motorcycle was not at Dealey Plaza―and he was in fact somewhere else and he was transmitting from another location―my response to him at that time was that I would ask to be told where that location is, and once told where it is, I would go there, and one thing I would expect to find is a replica of Dealey Plaza at that location. That is the only way it can come out. (Ibid, p. 592)

    The certainty of the acoustic scientists in their conclusions was not determined solely by the precise matching of the echo patterns. In fact, there was a secondary aspect to BBN’s analysis that added an extra level of confidence. While it is theoretically possible that some unknown, unidentifiable source created five static clusters that just so happened to coincide with the very moment that Kennedy was killed and coincidentally mimicked the precise echo patterns of gunshots fired from two separate locations in the specific acoustic environment of Dealey Plaza, the order in the acoustic data renders this unlikely notion virtually null and void.

    As previously noted, BBN’s onsite testing involved placing 36 microphones along the Presidential parade route on Houston and Elm Streets, recording test shots from the Depository and the knoll at each of those microphones, and then comparing them to the suspect impulses on the dictabelt recording. Dr Barger understood that if the five sounds on the police tape were not, in fact, gunfire recorded by a motorcycle traveling as part of the motorcade, then any matches he achieved would be false positives that were as likely to occur at the first microphone as the last and could have fallen in any one of 125 different random sequences. But the matches did not fall in a random order, they fell in the only correct 1-2-3-4-5 order for a microphone travelling north on Houston Street and West on Elm Street [see below].

    dealey plaza

    Furthermore, the spacing of the matching microphones was a remarkable fit with the times between the suspect impulses on the dicatbelt.The first impulse matched to a test shot recorded on a microphone on Houston Street near the intersection with Elm; the second to a microphone 18 ft north on Houston; the third to a microphone at the intersection; the fourth to a microphone on Elm; and the fifth to the next microphone to the west. The very same pattern was evident on the police tape.The first three impulses were clustered together, falling approximately 1.7 and 1.1 seconds apart. This was followed by a space of 4.8 seconds before the final two impulses arrived very close together, just 0.7 seconds apart.

    dealey plaza

    As if the above was not compelling enough, BBN found that the distance from the first matching microphone to the last was 143 feet and the time between the first and last suspect impulse on the tape was 8.3 seconds. For McClain’s bike to have travelled 143 feet in 8.3 seconds, it would have needed to have been moving at a relatively slow pace of 11.7 mph. As it turned out, this fit almost precisely with the speed of the Presidential limousine as determined by the FBI from its analysis of the Zapruder film. During the assassination, the Bureau found, the limousine had been travelling at an average speed of 11.3 mph. (Warren Report, p. 49) In every conceivable way, then, the data validated the hypothesis that the dictabelt recording had indeed captured the sounds of gunfire recorded by a police motorcycle heading north on Houston Street and west on Elm as part of the Presidential motorcade.

    For a scientist, the concordance of his results with other evidence is of prime importance. In that regard, the final confirmation of the validity of the acoustics evidence comes from its remarkable synchronization with the Zapruder film. Although interpretation of the events shown in Abraham Zapruder’s 8mm home movie contains a degree of subjectivity, most observers would agree that JFK was likely first hit from behind when partially or entirely hidden by the Stemmons Freeway sign between frames 204 and 224, and that Governor Connally was probably struck from the rear shortly before his right shoulder is seen to drop dramatically at frame 238. Correlation between the dictabelt and the film can only be approximate due to the estimated real-time characteristics of the recording and the average running time of the film, but when the grassy knoll shot on the dictabelt is synchronized with the vivid explosion of Kennedy’s head at frame 313, the preceding two shots―both fired from behind―fall at or very close to frames 205 and 224. It is worth noting here that Posner himself argues, based on what he claims is the flipping up of Connally’s jacket lapel as the result of a bullet’s passage, that the Zapruder film establishes frame 224 as the moment he was struck. (p. 329-330) If Posner is correct then it means that the exact same 4.8 second gap between a shot from the rear and a shot from the front occurs on both the audio and visual evidence.

    There is a very good reason why authors like Posner and, indeed, virtually all other critics of the HSCA’s acoustic evidence do not disclose any of the above. And that is because it is almost impossible for anyone, no matter how impressive their credentials, to refute. Any suggestion that the precise matching of echoes, the remarkable order in the data, and the near-perfect concordance with the Zapruder film is all mere coincidence is, in my view, not worthy of serious consideration. As NASA scientist G. Paul Chambers has pointed out, the odds against it are astronomical. “Syncing the final head shot from the grassy knoll to frame 312…” Chambers explains,

    The probability of finding the shot that hit Connally to within five frames…is about one in a hundred….Matching up the first shot to the frames before Kennedy reaches the Stemmons Freeway s sign and the second shot to a strike of Kennedy behind the sign is another one chance in a hundred times for a one in ten thousand chance for an accidental match.

    Furthermore, multiplying all this by the probability of all shot origins falling in the correct order is another one chance in sixteen, “yielding a one-in-sixteen-million chance that the acoustic analysis could match up the timing and shot sequence in the Zapruder film by chance.” Going even further and multiplying the probability of both the order in the data and the synchronization of the audio and film being random together, “it is readily established that there is only one chance in eleven billion that both correlations could occur as the result of random noise.” (Chambers, Head Shot, pgs. 142-143)

    Posner on JFK’s Autopsy

    In cases of violent death, a thorough post-mortem examination of the victim is almost always crucial to figuring out precisely what happened. Yet, in many ways, President Kennedy’s autopsy raised more questions than it answered. This was the result of his body having been illegally removed from Dallas and taken to Bethesda Naval Hospital in Maryland where the autopsy was conducted under strict military control by two underqualified and inexperienced hospital pathologists.Neither Commander James J. Humes nor Colonel J. Thornton Boswell was an expert in gunshots wounds. And although they were joined over an hour into the autopsy by a third prosector, Army Colonel Pierre Finck, he too had never conducted an autopsy on a victim of gunshot wounds. To make matters worse, Jackie Kennedy was sitting upstairs in a seventeenth-floor suite with the President’s brother, Attorney General Robert Kennedy, refusing to leave the hospital without his body. Furthermore, the autopsy room was crowded with hospital administrators, orderlies, technicians, photographers, military brass, and agents of the FBI and Secret Service, some of whom, according to Dr. Boswell, “…were in such a high emotional state that they were running around like chickens with their heads off…” (Boswell ARRB deposition, p 101-102) Dr. Humes would later concede that the scene in the morgue was “somewhat like trying to do delicate neurosurgery in a three-ring circus.” (Journal of the American Medical Association, May 27, 1992) And as if the pressure the above conditions placed on the autopsy surgeons during their examination was not enough to ensure mistakes would be made, Humes was then forced to write his report without further access to body or to the autopsy photographs and x-rays.

    The result of all this was an autopsy report that included blatant guesswork, as well as conclusions that were contradicted by the very evidence on which it was ostensibly based. For example, the report describes the wound in JFK’s throat as “presumably of exit.” Yet, as Posner admits, the doctors did not know about or personally observe this wound because it had been obscured by a tracheotomy performed during attempts to save Kennedy’s life at Parkland Hospital. At the close of the autopsy, Humes, Boswell and Finck were of the belief that a bullet had entered the back at a downward angle of 45 to 60 degrees and worked its way back out during external cardiac massage. It was not until after the body had been taken out of the morgue that Dr. Humes placed a phone call to Dr. Malcom Perry in Dallas and discovered that there had been a small, neat wound in the throat. At that point, Dr. Humes hastily revised his conclusion to account for the wound he had missed, now suggesting that the bullet which entered the back had, in fact, exited the throat. But this idea was flatly contradicted by attempts to physically probe the back wound during the autopsy which had led Dr. Finck to state, “There are no lanes for an outlet of this entry in this man’s shoulder.” (WC Vol. 2, p.93) The inability to probe the wound more than a finger’s length is precisely what led the doctors to conclude that the bullet had worked its way back out.

    What other conclusions Dr. Humes may have revised we will likely never know because, as he testified to the Warren Commission, on the morning of November 24, 1963, he took the first draft of his report, and the notes on which it was based, and burned them in the fireplace of his recreation room. (WC Vol. 2 p.373) As unbelievable as this action was, Posner attempts to excuse it by stating that Humes “had gotten the President’s blood on his autopsy notes” and feared “the bloodstained notes might become part of a future public display.” (p. 308n) He does not, however, attempt to explain how this excuse applies to the first draft of the report which was written in Humes’s home and, therefore, could not have had Kennedy’s blood on it. Dr. Humes himself also failed to provide a reason for his action when he was questioned years later by the Assassination Records Review Board.

    Unsurprisingly, Humes’s revised report and the post-mortem examination itself have been roundly criticised. Posner quotes world-renowned forensic pathologist Dr. Cyril Wecht as calling it one of the “worst and most botched autopsies ever―the autopsy work was a piece of crap.” (p. 303) However, Posner tries to mitigate this by suggesting that “subsequent panels of leading forensic specialists” have “found faults with the autopsy” but also “confirmed its findings, and held that JFK was struck only by two bullets from behind.” (p. 304) He also states that the autopsy photographs and x-rays “provide proof positive of the President’s wounds” and “support the conclusion that the President was shot by two bullets from the rear…” (p. 302) All of which is utter nonsense.

    To begin with, it should come as little surprise that panels that were convened by the government reached government-friendly conclusions. As Don Thomas has written, “science is a social process and…scientific conclusions are in fact, social constructs. The consequences of the results, as much if not more than the empirical evidence itself, will often steer the scientist to one conclusion over the other.” (Thomas, p. 8) Indeed, the consequences of going against officially sanctioned conclusions related to the Kennedy assassination have undoubtedly weighed heavily upon those tasked with reviewing the facts years later. For example, when the results of the acoustical analysis showed that more than three shots were fired, Dr. Barger admitted to HSCA Chief Counsel Robert Blakey that he “felt sick to his stomach.” (Thompson, Last Second in Dallas, p. 152) In fact, Barger was so disturbed by the significance of what he had found that he would initially only attach a confidence level of 50% to his own findings. It was not until Weiss and Aschkensay confirmed the validity of his results that Dr. Barger was willing to admit to the strength of the evidence. That said, the fact that subsequent official reviews of the JFK autopsy evidence all supported the official story probably had less to do with historical significance than with financial interest, peer pressure, and the widespread influence that a certain forensic pathologist had amongst his colleagues.

    In 1967, when Attorney General Ramsey Clark got his hands on the galley proofs to Josiah Thompson’s Six Seconds in Dallas, he was mightily disturbed by the serious questions it raised about the nature of Kennedy’s wounds. So much so that he turned to Baltimore’s Chief Medical Examiner, Dr Russell Fisher, and told him that he wanted Fisher to chair a panel that would, in Fisher’s own words, “refute some of the junk that was in [Thompson’s] book.” (Gary Aguilar and Kathy Cunningham, How Five Investigations into JFK’s Medical Evidence Got It Wrong, Part III) It should be obvious that an expert being told what he is expected to refute is not being tasked with making an honest and objective assessment. For that reason, Fisher’s mission was corrupt from the get-go.

    In the singularly original and meticulously researched 2022 book JFK: Medical Betrayal, British physiologist Russell Kent points out that Dr Fisher was a well-known figure in Washington circles who could be relied upon to “tell the Government’s version of the truth because he was financed by them.” (Kent, p. 73) The same was true of Fisher’s colleagues on the Clark Panel, two of whom worked at John Hopkins University which “was then and is now a research university that constantly seeks funding.” (Ibid) For these medical professionals, biting the hand that feeds would obviously not have been considered a sensible course of action. And for Fisher, as Kent reveals, it was not just his “reliance on Government money that made him the perfect choice to hold the line on the JFK assassination…his motives for maintaining the status quo went deeper still. He was friends with Humes and Boswell.” (Ibid) Little wonder, then, that Fisher’s report, though containing some important revisions, did not stray from Humes’s central conclusion that JFK was hit solely by two bullets fired from above and behind.

    The ramifications of Fisher’s rubber-stamping of the official story would be felt on the subsequent reviews of the medical evidence. Because, as Kent details, not only was Fisher considered to be a giant in his field―and his co-edited book Medicolegal Investigation of Death often called the bible of forensic pathology―but he had mentored and/or maintained close relationships with almost every expert who followed him. “A close look at the HSCA Forensic Pathology Panel,” writes Kent, “reveals a tangled web of subservience to Fisher. Seven of the nine doctors had either worked with or published with Fisher.” (Ibid, p. 264) Even the HSCA panel’s lone dissenting member, Dr Wecht, worked under Fisher in the Baltimore Medical Examiner’s Office, and his testimony to the committee suggests he well understood the loyalty his fellow panel members felt towards Dr Fisher, as well as to each other. Asked why he thought his colleagues had taken a position in support of the lone gunman theory Dr Wecht responded, “There are some things involving some present and former professional relationships and things between some of them, and some people who have served on previous panels.” (HSCA Vol. 1, p.354) Years later he added that “many of these same people had a long-standing involvement with the federal government—many had received federal grants for research and appointments to various influential government boards. To be highly critical of a government action could end that friendly relationship with Uncle Sam.” (Wecht, Cause of Death, p. 43-44)

    Should one decide that none of the above considerations are important and choose to have faith in the ability of the government’s carefully selected experts to rise above all personal considerations, one is nonetheless stuck with the reality that by the time these reviews of the autopsy record took place, important materials had been removed from the archive, never to be seen again. An undeniably relevant point that Posner fails to reveal in Case Closed is that key photographs, X-rays, tissue slides, and even the President’s brain have all mysteriously disappeared and are no longer available for examination. Additionally, the photographs that remain were described by the HSCA forensic pathology panel as “generally of rather poor photographic quality…Some, particularly closeups, were taken in such a manner that it is nearly impossible to anatomically orient the direction of view…In many, scalar references are entirely lacking, or when present, were positioned in such a manner to make it difficult or impossible to obtain accurate measurements of critical features (such as the wound in the upper back) from anatomical landmarks.” (HSCA Vol. 7 p.46)

    The X-rays have proven to be similarly flawed and open to interpretation. For example, the Clark Panel believed the X-rays of Kennedy’s neck showed bullet fragments “just to the right of the cervical spine immediately above the apex of the right lung…” (Clark Panel Report, p. 13) A consulting radiologist for the HSCA, however, believed these to be “screen artifacts.” (HSCA Vol. 7 p.225) The Clark Panel found “no evidence of fracture…of any of the cervical and thoracic vertebrae,” (Clark Panel report, p. 13) whereas another of the HSCA’s consultants saw “an undisplaced fracture” of the transverse process of the first thoracic vertebra (T1). (HSCA Vol. 7, p.219) On the other hand, an expert for the ARRB thought there might be a break in the transverse process of T2, (Kent, p. 239) while Posner quotes Dr John Lattimer as saying he saw injury to the transverse process of the sixth cervical vertebra, with “small splinters of bone at the point of trauma.” (p. 328) What these varying and mutually exclusive opinions do is highlight the deficiencies of the existing medical record. They also fly in the face of Posner’s assertion that the autopsy photographs and x-rays “provide proof positive of the President’s wounds…”

    This is not to suggest that there is nothing meaningful to be drawn from the existing autopsy record. On the contrary, it can be confidently stated that the evidence as it stands does not support the conclusions of the autopsy surgeons, the Clark and HSCA panels, or indeed Gerald Posner. Simply put, the medical evidence cannot be honestly and accurately reconciled with a lone gunman firing from above and behind.

    Let us start by looking at what Posner erroneously refers to as “the neck wound” but was, in reality, a wound to the upper back. This wound was described in the autopsy report as being “14cm below the tip of the right mastoid process” which is the small, boney bump behind the ear.

    dealey plaza

    But as these photos show, depending on the position of the head, 14cm below the mastoid process can be close to the base of the neck or considerably further down the back.

    The HSCA criticized the autopsy doctors for this very reason, stating that the mastoid process is a moveable point and “should not have been used.” (HSCA Vol. 7 p.17) They concluded that the bullet had entered at the approximate level of T1 based largely on the previously noted belief that the X-rays showed a fracture of the transverse process. And yet, not only is there much debate amongst the experts about the location, and even the very existence, of any such fracture but there is also reason to believe that the bullet entered even lower. The official death certificate signed by Kennedy’s personal physician, Dr. George Burkley―who was present at the autopsy―statesthat the wound of “the posterior back” was situated “at about the level of the third thoracic vertebra.” This lower position is seemingly corroborated by the holes in Kennedy’s shirt and coat which are approximately 5 ½ inches below the collar. That said, Burkely’s language, “about the level of,” is admittedly imprecise and the exact relationship of Kennedy’s clothing to his body at the time he was shot is unclear. Nonetheless, whether the wound was as high as T1 or as low as T3, it is clear from the autopsy face sheet, the photographs, and the holes in the clothing that it was in the back, not the neck.

    dealey plaza

    In describing the wound as being “at the base of the President’s neck,” Posner is following the Warren Commission’s lead and attempting to create the impression that the back wound was higher than the hole in the throat so that readers will believe a bullet fired from the sixth-floor window could have struck JFK and followed a downward trajectory out of the throat. But it is abundantly clear from the evidence that the back wound trajectory was the lower of the two. And as the HSCA forensic pathology panel made clear, this means that a downward trajectory through Kennedy was only possible if he was leaning markedly forward at the instant he was struck, which is something he is not seen to do in the Zapruder film.

    A further problem for Posner is that exit wounds tend to be larger and more ragged than entrance wounds. Clearly understanding this general principle, he tries to create the impression that the appearance of Kennedy’s wounds was consistent with a back-to-front trajectory by writing that the hole in the front of Kennedy’s neck was 5mm to 8mm (p. 306) and that the one in his back was “even smaller…” (p. 305) But the back wound was described in the autopsy report as a “7 x 4 millimeter oval wound” and the throat wound was initially described by Dr Perry as approximately 3 to 5mm. (17H29) Furthermore, Perry confirmed in his testimony that the hole was “roughly spherical to oval in shape, not a punched-out wound, actually, nor was it particularly ragged. It was rather clean cut.” (6H9) This description does not comport well with the exit wounds created by Oswald’s rifle during tests performed on behalf of the Warren Commission. When the alleged murder weapon was fired from 180 feet―the approximate distance of the Book Depository to Kennedy’s back at Zapruder frame 224―exit holes measured 10 to 15mm, as much as five times the size of Kennedy’s throat wound. (5H77, 17H846)

    To explain away the small size and remarkably neat appearance of the anterior wound, Posner cites experiments conducted by John Lattimer who found that exit wounds “remained small and tight if the bullet exited near the collar band of the shirt, where the buttoned collar and the knotted tie firmly pushed the neck muscles together.” (p. 306) He then asserts, supposedly based on an interview of Parkland’s Dr Charles Carrico, that “[Kennedy’s] neck wound was right at the collar band and tie knot.” (Ibid) What Posner is describing is what is usually referred to by experts as a “shored” exit wound. But suggesting this as an explanation for the appearance of JFK’s throat hole has two major problems: Firstly, and despite what Dr Carrico allegedly told Posner, the damage to JFK’s shirt is below the collar and the area where the shoring pressures would have been greatest. And secondly, shored exit wounds tend to have a large abrasion ring surrounding their margins. Yet not one doctor at Parkland Hospital saw any such bruising around JFK’s throat wound nor is one visible in the autopsy photos.

    dealey plaza

    Of course, the fact that the throat wound did not have the typical appearance of an exit wound does not prove it was not one. Forensic pathologists do not determine entrance from exit based solely on size and shape. Nonetheless, there is clear reason for doubting such a conclusion, especially when the wound’s small, neat appearance is considered alongside the shallow probing of the back wound at autopsy.

    Bethesda autopsy technician James Curtis Jenkins recalled from observing the postmortem that the back wound was “very shallow…it didn’t enter the peritoneal (chest) cavity.” He remembered that the doctors had extensively probed the wound with a metal probe, “approximately eight inches long”, and that it was only able to go in at a “…fairly drastic downward angle so as not to enter the cavity.” (ARRB MD65) Jenkins’s colleague Paul O’Connor said much the same thing, stating that “it did not seem” to him “that the doctors ever considered the possibility that the bullet had exited through the front of the neck.” (ARRB MD64) O’Connor told author William Law that “…we also realized [during the autopsy] that this bullet―that hit him in the back―is what we called in the military a ‘short shot,’ which means that the powder in the bullet was defective so it didn’t have the power to push the projectile―the bullet―clear through the body. If it had been a full shot at the angle he was shot, it would have come out through his heart and through his sternum.” (William Matson Law, In the Eye of History, p. 41)

    Many critics believe, based on the above, that the wound in the throat was an entrance for a bullet fired from the front. But this would appear to be an equally if not less likely prospect than its having been an exit for a bullet fired from the rear. Not only because there was no bullet found in the body and no corresponding exit wound in the back, but also because no one at Bethesda recalled seeing any damage to the spine which there would almost certainly have had to have been had a missile entered Kennedy’s throat near the midline.

    President Kennedy’s Head Wounds

    Posner does all he can to hide it, but similar uncertainties exist about the nature of President Kennedy’s head wounds. He claims that “The evidence of the head wound was a textbook example of entrance and exit for a bullet” and describes a small entrance in the rear of the skull accompanied by a “nearly six-inch hole on the right side” which he presumes was a wound of exit. (p. 307) He then spends several pages arguing that the Parkland doctors were “mistaken” in their belief that they saw a “gaping wound in the rear of JFK’s head,” a position he is forced to take because, in Posner’s own words, if the Parkland physicians had been correct in their observations, “this not only contradicted the findings of the autopsy team but was evidence that the President was probably shot from the front, with a large exit hole in the rear of the head.” Thus, Posner reveals that he has no meaningful understanding of wound ballistics.

    Over the last six decades, far too many words have been wasted arguing about the location of the large hole in Kennedy’s skull by those like Posner who mistakenly believe it was a wound of exit and, therefore, that its position tells us something about the direction in which the bullet was travelling. It was not and it does not. Larry Sturdivan, a ballistics expert whom Posner himself quotes, has explained that the question of “whether the explosion was more to the side or back is completely irrelevant.” This, he says, is because “the center of the blown-out area of the president’s skull was at the midpoint of the trajectory; not at the exit point.” (Sturdivan, The JFK Myths, p. 171) Indeed, the explosion of skull, blood, and brain matter seen so vividly in frame 313 of the Zapruder film, and the massive hole it left in the right side of Kennedy’s skull, was the result of a temporary cavity that was created not by the exiting of a missile but by the hydraulic pressure its passage applied to the inside of the cranium which caused it to burst open. As Sturdivan explains, a “similar explosion would have taken place” whichever direction the bullet was travelling. (Ibid, p. 171) This characteristic is sometimes referred to as cavitation.

    Many critics of the official story will know Sturdivan as a vocal defender of the lone nut theory and, for that reason, may feel inclined to dismiss his writings on the assassination. But the phenomenon to which he is referring here is one that is firmly established in the forensic literature. In fact, Sturdivan himself is able to demonstrate it in his book using stills from films made at the Biophysics laboratory at Edgewood Arsenal in 1964. There, rifle bullets were fired into numerous rehydrated skulls filled with brain simulant and these experiments were filmed using a high-speed camera. Describing a typical example Sturdivan writes, “The bullet entered the back of the skull and exited in a small spray at the front in the space of one frame of the high-speed movie. Only after the bullet was far down-range did the internal pressure generated by its passage split open the skull and relieve the pressure inside by spewing the contents through the cracks.” (Ibid)

    The proper way to assess the direction of travel of the bullet or bullets that struck the skull is through identification and careful examination of both the point of entrance and the point of exit. This, however, was not done by JFK’s autopsy surgeons. Dr. Humes told the Warren Commission that he and his colleagues had found a through-and-through hole, low down in the back of the skull, which exhibited the “coning effect” that established it as a wound of entrance. (WC Vol. 2 p.352) They did not, however, find the point of exit. As Humes told the Warren Commission, “…careful examination of the margins of the large bone defect at that point…failed to disclose a portion of the skull bearing again a wound of―a point of impact on the skull of this fragment of the missile, remembering, of course, that this area was devoid of any scalp or skull at this present time. We did not have the bone.” (Ibid, 353) Nonetheless, Dr Humes said that X-rays of the skull revealed multiple bullet fragments “traversing a line” from the wound he found in the rear to a point “just above the right eye.” This, then, laid out the alleged path of the bullet [see diagrams below, prepared at Dr. Humes’s direction].

    dealey plaza

    Unfortunately for Dr Humes, his characterization of the head wound is contradicted by the very evidence on which it is supposedly based. When the Clark Panel reviewed the autopsy materials in 1968, it encountered a serious problem. The bullet fragments that Humes had spoken of were, in fact, located in the very top of the skull. As the panel no doubt understood, a bullet entering low down in the occipital bone―where Humes said the entry wound was―could not have left a trail of fragments along a path it never took in the top of the head and, therefore, the evidence indicated the skull had been struck by two separate missiles. Undeterred, the Clark Panel found a creative solution to this conundrum and simply moved the entrance wound four inches up the back of the head to bring it closer to, although still not in line with, the trail of metallic debris. A decade later, the HSCA forensic panel, in deference to Russell Fisher, accepted this revised location over the strenuous objections of the autopsy surgeons who, not unreasonably, believed that the first-hand observations of the physicians who had the actual body in front of them should take precedence over those of individuals looking at photos and X-rays years later.

    Posner deals with this issue by ignoring their objections and writing in a footnote that Humes and Boswell had “misplaced” the entry wound “by four inches” because they had not had access to the photographs and X-rays “when making their autopsy report…” (p. 308n) But this argument ignores the fact that numerous other witnesses at the autopsy, including Secret Service Agent Roy Kellerman, FBI Agent Francis O’Neil, and Bethesda photographer John Stringer, all recalled that the wound was low down on the back of the head, not high up in the “cowlick” area where the Clark and HSCA experts claimed it was. In fact, not a single witness recalled seeing an entrance wound in the top of the head.

    Several months after the initial publication of Case Closed, Posner told the House Committee on Government Operations that he had interviewed Humes and Boswell and that both now agreed they had been mistaken about the location of the entrance wound. When asked if he would be willing to hand over any notes or tape recordings of his interviews, Posner responded, “I would be happy, Mr Chairman, to ask Drs. Humes and Boswell if they would agree for their notes to be released to the National Archives.” (ARRB Report, p. 134) No such notes were ever rendered. Assassination researcher Dr. Gary Aguilar, who knew full well that both autopsy surgeons had vociferously objected to the revising of the wound’s location by the Clark and HSCA panels, then contacted Humes and Boswell to see if Posner’s declaration before Congress was accurate. But not only did they both deny telling Posner they had changed their minds, Boswell denied ever having spoken to Posner in the first place. Dr. Aguilar gave copies of his tape-recorded conversations with Humes and Boswell to the ARRB who then contacted Posner asking, once again, for substantiation of his allegation. As the Review Board later reported, it “never received a response to a second letter of request for the notes.” (Ibid)


    Go to Part 1 of 5

    Go to Part 2 of 5

    Go to Part 3 of 5

    Go to Part 5 of 5

  • Case Closed 30 Years On: Even Worse – Part 3/5: November 22, 1963: Posner’s  Evidence

    Case Closed 30 Years On: Even Worse – Part 3/5: November 22, 1963: Posner’s Evidence


    Oswald and the Paper Bag

    As bad as Posner’s portrait of Oswald is, his chapters dealing with the assassination of President Kennedy and the evidence implicating Oswald are even worse. While it is probably not possible to make an honest case for the lone gunman theory and have it be in any way compelling, the fact is that Posner doesn’t even try. He continues to behave like an unscrupulous lawyer, carefully presenting only what suits his purposes and misrepresenting that which does not. He plays games with eyewitness testimony, creating consensus where there is none and hiding conflict where it exists. And in a failed attempt to make it appear possible that the assassination was the work of a single assassin he relies, as all Warren Commission apologists must, on the single bullet theory—a scientifically absurd hypothesis which was never in accordance with the evidence―and on a technique of comparative bullet lead analysis that has since been dropped by the forensic community because it has been demonstrated to be nothing more than “junk science.”

    Posner begins his narrative of November 22, 1963, by telling readers that Lee Oswald left the Paine residence that morning and walked to the home of his co-worker, Buell Frazier. As Oswald approached the house he was noticed by Frazier’s sister, Linnie Mae Randle, “carrying a long package parallel to his body. He held one end of the brown-paper-wrapped object tucked under his armpit, and the other end did not quite touch the ground. Randle later recalled it appeared to contain something heavy. (p. 224) Randle watched as Oswald laid the package on the backseat of Frazier’s car then walked up to the house, which, Posner implies, was unusual because Frazier “always drove the one block to pick Oswald up at Ruth Paine’s home.” (Ibid) When Frazier joined Oswald at the car, he noticed the package on his backseat and asked what it was. Oswald told him it contained “curtain rods.” With no reason to doubt Oswald’s assertion, Frazier paid no more attention to the brown paper bag and drove to the Texas School Book Depository. Once they arrived, rather than walking into the building together as was their usual routine, “Oswald quickly left the car and walked ahead. Frazier watched him enter the Depository, carrying the package next to his body.” (Ibid)

    With the above narrative, Posner creates the impression that Oswald was in an unusual haste that morning because he desperately wanted to sneak his rifle―disguised as curtain rods―into the Book Depository. However, the author is up to his usual trick of cherry-picking the details he likes and ignoring or misrepresenting the rest. Because not only do the testimonies of Frazier and Randle refute the notion that Oswald was in an unusual hurry that morning, but they also demonstrate that whatever was in the package he carried, it very likely could not have been the rifle.

    To begin with, Randle did not say that Oswald carried the package with one end under his armpit and the other not quite touching the ground. What she really said was that he carried it down by his side, with his hand at the top,”and it almost touched the ground as he carried it.” (WC Vol. 2 p.248) Had the brown-paper-package contained the rifle it would have been impossible for Oswald to have carried it in this way because, even when broken down, the Mannlicher Carcano was 34.8 inches long. (WR p. 133) This is precisely why Posner threw in the idea that Randle saw one end of it “tucked under his armpit.” But she was clear in her testimony, not only about the way Oswald held the package, but also about its length. When the FBI presented Randle with a “replica” brown paper bag and asked her to fold it over until it reached “the proper length of the sack as seen by her on November 22, 1963,” her estimate was measured at 27 inches long. (WC Vol. 24 pp.407-8) Months later, when she appeared before the Warren Commission, she was asked to repeat the experiment. On that occasion, the resultant length was 28 ½ inches. (WC Vol. 2 pp. 248-50) It is entirely clear that Randle did not recall seeing a bag that was long enough to hold the rifle. Furthermore, she did not say, as Posner alleges, that the package “appeared to contain something heavy.” What she said was that the bag was made from “a heavy type of wrapping paper.” (WC Vol. 2 p. 249) Which makes a big difference.

    Frazier also took part in experiments that helped establish that the bag Oswald had with him that day was between 27 and 28 inches in length. For example, on December 1, 1963, Frazier was asked by FBI agents to mark the point on the back seat of his car that the bag had reached when Oswald had put it there with one end against the door. The FBI “determined that this spot was 27 inches from the inside of the right rear door.” (WC Vol. 24, pp. 408-9) Frazier was also certainthat, when Oswald walked into the depository, he had carried the package with one end cupped in his hand and the other tucked under his arm. This was not possible with the Mannlicher Carcano. During his Warren Commission testimony, Frazier was presented with the disassembled rifle inside a paper bag and asked to demonstrate how Oswald had held the package. When he preceded to cup the bottom end in his hand, the top extended several inches above his shoulder, almost up to the level of his eye. But Frazier made clear that none of the bag he saw Oswald carrying had been sticking up above his shoulder and he was certain the bottom end had been cupped in his hand. “From what I seen, walking behind,” Frazier testified, “he had it under his arm and you couldn’t tell he had a package from the back.” (WC Vol. 2, p.243)

    Posner alludes to the above in a footnote. Completely ignoring the experiments Frazier and Randle conducted for the FBI and the Commission, he writes that “Initially, Randle said the package was approximately 27 inches long, and Frazier estimated a little over two feet.” He then tries to nullify their fully corroborative testimonies by stating that “Frazier later admitted the package could have been longer than he originally thought.” Posner sources this assertion to a televised mock trial of Lee Harvey Oswald in which, he claims, Frazier said, “[Oswald] had the package parallel to his body, and it’s true it could have extended beyond his body and I wouldn’t have noticed it.” (p. 224-224n)

    This is a blatant distortion of what Frazier said. For starters, what Posner presents as a direct quote from Frazier is no such thing. In fact, he is passing off the words used by lawyer Vincent Bugliosi in his questioning as if they were spoken by Frazier during his answers. More crucially, Frazier never agreed that the package was longer than he had previously said it was, he only agreed that it could have been “protruding out in front of [Oswald’s] body” without him seeing it. To this day, Frazier insists the package he saw was around two feet long and that Oswald carried it with one end cupped in his hand and the other tucked under his arm.

    As to the implication in Case Closed that by turning up at Frazier’s house and then walking ahead of him into the Book Depository Oswald showed himself to have been in an unusual hurry that day, Frazier’s testimony puts the lie to this.

    Firstly, despite Posner’s assertion, Frazier did not say that he “always drove the one block to pick Oswald up at Ruth Paine’s home.” He said, “I usually picked him up around the corner there,” but “once in a while I picked him up at the house and another time he was already coming down the sidewalk to the house when I was fixing to pick him up…” (WC Vol. 2, p.225) Furthermore, when Oswald’s face appeared at the window, Frazier looked at the clock and realised “I was the one who was running a little bit late…it was later than I thought it was.” (Ibid)

    Secondly, when they arrived at the Book Depository, Frazier watched as Oswald “put the package he had…up under his arm” and got out of the car. Frazier himself stayed inside the car, “letting my engine run and getting to charge up my battery.” (Ibid, 227) When Oswald noticed that Frazier was not with him, he stopped and stood “at the end of the cyclone fence waiting for me to get out of the car.” (Ibid, 228) Once Frazier shut off the engine and exited the car, Oswald carried on walking and Frazier “followed him in.” (Ibid) Oswald gradually got further ahead of him, Frazier said, because he lagged behind to watch the nearby railroad tracks. “I just like to watch them switch the cars,” he testified, “…so I just took my time walking up there.” (Ibid) There is, then, no reason whatsoever to believe there was anything at all unusual about Oswald’s behaviour that morning.

    The Sixth Floor

    To lay the groundwork for his argument that Oswald was on the sixth floor of the Depository at 12:30 pm firing the shots that killed Kennedy, Posner claims that two employees saw him there shortly before noon. One of those workers, Bonnie Ray Williams, “spotted Oswald on the east side of that floor, near the windows overlooking Dealey Plaza” at 11:40 am. About five minutes later, Posner says, Charles Givens saw Oswald by the very window from which the shots were allegedly fired. (p. 225) Yet, as those who have studied the subject in detail know, the statements and testimonies of the Texas School Book Depository employees constitute a morass of confused and conflicting recollections that establish very little with certainty. In presenting Williams and Givens as placing Oswald on the sixth floor, Posner is not only cherry-picking from that overall morass, but he is cherry-picking from the variegating statements of those two witnesses.

    When Williams gave his first statement to the FBI on November 23, 1963, he said that he saw Oswald on the first floor of the building at 8:00 am “filling orders.” The next time he saw Oswald was at approximately 11:30 when, Williams said, “he went down on an elevator from the sixth floor to the first floor…Charles Givens was on the other elevator, descending at the same time. As they were going down, he saw Lee [Oswald] on the fifth floor” Williams added that “while working on the sixth floor until 11:30 am on November 22, 1963, he did not see Lee or anyone else in the southeast corner of the building.” (Commission Document 5, p. 330) The next time he spoke to the Bureau, on March 19, 1964, he gave a completely different version of events. “The last time I saw Lee Harvey Oswald,” he said, “…was at about 11:40 am. At that time, Oswald was on the sixth floor on the east side of the building.” (WC Vol. 22 p.681)

    Five days later, when he gave a deposition for the Warren Commission, Williams gave a third version, saying that, “The only time I saw [Oswald] that morning was a little after eight” on the first floor. (WC Vol. 3 p.164) When Commission lawyer Joseph Ball asked Williams if he saw Oswald on the sixth floor he replied, “I am not sure. I think I saw him once messing around with some cartons or something, back over on the east side of the building…as I said before, I am not sure that he really was on the sixth floor.” (Ibid 165-166) In any honest assessment, the best that can be said about Bonnie Ray Williams is that he was unsure of where and when he really saw Oswald that day.

    Charles Givens is equally, if not more, unreliable. In his Dallas police affidavit of November 22, Givens made no mention of seeing Oswald at all. “I worked up on the sixth floor until about 11:30 am,” he said. “Then I went downstairs and into the bathroom. At twelve o’clock I took my lunch period.” (WC Vol. 24 p.210) The following day, Givens gave a statement to the FBI in which he repeated his previous assertion that he went to the first floor by elevator at 11:30, “where he used the rest room at about 11:35 am or 11:40 am” then “walked around on the first floor until 12 o’clock noon.” This time, however, he added that he had seen Oswald “working on the fifth floor during the morning filling orders. Lee was standing by the elevator in the building at 11:30 am when Givens went to the first floor.” Givens further stated that he had “observed Lee reading a newspaper in the [first floor] domino room where the employees eat lunch about 11:50 am.” (Commission Document 5, p. 329)

    Several weeks later, on January 8, 1964, Givens told the Secret Service an entirely different story, claiming that he had seen Oswald “on the sixth floor at about 11:45 am…carrying a clipboard that appeared to have some orders on it…Shortly thereafter, Givens and the other employees working on the floor-laying project quit for lunch…” (Commission Document 87, p. 780)

    Finally, on April 8, 1964, Givens told the Warren Commission he had left the sixth floor around 11:45 by elevator and seen Oswald “standing at the gate on the fifth floor.” When he got to the first floor, Givens claimed, he realised he had forgotten his cigarettes and so he went back up to the sixth floor to retrieve them. “When I got back upstairs, he [Oswald] was on the sixth floor” coming from “the window up front where the shots were fired from.” (WC Vol. 6 p.349)

    Considering that the stories he told are mutually exclusive, it should be obvious that Charles Givens was a truly undependable witness. In fact, Lieutenant Jack Revill of the Dallas Police Special Service Bureau cautioned the FBI that, based on his office’s prior experience with Givens, he believed that Givens was the type of witness who would “change his story for money.” (Commission Document 735, p. 296) It is for that reason that I see little value in attempting to offer a judgement as to which of his conflicting accounts is most accurate. It is noteworthy, however, that Posner cautions elsewhere in Case Closed that “Testimony closer to the event must be given greater weight…” (p. 235). And yet he ignores his own advice entirely when it suits his purposes, as it does with Williams and Givens.

    Posner writes that many critics have tried to prove Oswald was not on the sixth floor by “relying on his protestations, after his arrest and during his police interrogation, that he had been in the first-floor lunch room with ‘Junior’ Jarman, and gone to the second floor to buy a Coke near the time of the assassination.” (p. 227) Posner claims, however, that “contemporaneous statements of other workers who were in both lunch rooms say Oswald was in neither.” He goes on to state that Junior Jarman “denied ever seeing him during his lunch break” and “Troy West was inside the first-floor domino room eating lunch from 12:00 to nearly 12:30 and did not see Oswald during that half hour.”

    To address the above it is important to note, as Posner does not, that the Dallas Police did not tape record a single word of Oswald’s numerous interrogations. As a result, critics and apologists alike have always been forced to rely upon the hearsay accounts of those who questioned him, rather than any verifiable, objective record. The officer who led the interrogations, Captain Will Fritz, told the Warren Commission that Oswald’s alibi was that he had had been eating lunch with two black employees, one known to him as “Junior” and another whose name Oswald did not remember. (WC Vol 4 p.224) Fritz claimed not to have kept any notes of the interrogations but this was proven to be false when a set of his brief, handwritten notes was donated to the National Archives a few years after the publication of Case Closed. What these notes revealed was that Fritz’s commission testimony was a somewhat distorted version of what Oswald told him. On page one of his notes, we find the following notation: “two negr, came in, one Jr.-+ short negro-.” These words appear to align much more closely with the report of FBI agent James Bookhout than they do with Fritz’s testimony.

    Bookhout’s November 23, 1963, report of the first day of Oswald’s interrogations reveals that, rather than claiming to have eaten lunch with Junior, what Oswald really said was that,

    …he had eaten lunch in the lunch room at the Texas School Book Depository alone, but recalled possibly two Negro employees walking through the room during this period. He stated possibly one of these employees was called ‘Junior’ and the other was a short individual whose name he could not recall… (R622)

    What makes this doubly interesting is that both Junior Jarman and another, shorter, black employee named Harold Norman separately confirmed that they had indeed passed through the first-floor lunchroom around the time Oswald said he was there. (WC Vol. 3 p.201, p.189) And Norman further stated that he thought there had been someone else in the lunchroom while he was there but could not recall who it was. (WC Vol. 3 p.189) It is fair to say, then, that the testimony of Jarman and Norman tends to confirm rather than refute Oswald’s account of his whereabouts.

    Posner treats readers to another of his own magic shows when he says that employee Troy West ate his own lunch in the first-floor lunchroom without seeing Oswald. West, who was a mail wrapper at the Depository, testified that he was in the habit of spending virtually his entire workday at his own workstation on the west side of the first floor, and November 22 was no different. He said he had quit for lunch “about 12 o’clock,” made himself some coffee “right there close to the wrapping mail table where I wrap mail,” and then “sat down to eat my lunch.” He was still there, eating his lunch, when police officers entered the building moments after the assassination. (WC Vol. 6 p.361) There is nothing in his testimony to even suggest that he spent his lunch break in the first-floor lunchroom. Posner’s retelling of West’s testimony is one more example of the author’s myth making.

    Posner claims that “reliable testimony from the Depository places Oswald, alone, on the sixth floor by noon…” (p. 288) But he produces none. He goes on to allege that there was one witness with the “gift of super-eyesight” (p. 250) who saw Oswald in the sixth-floor window firing the shots and was able to positively identify him. The witness to whom he is referring is Howard Brennan, an obvious prevaricator upon whom no serious investigator would rely.

    Quoting liberally from a book Brennan wrote decades after the assassination, Posner writes that he was “leaning against a four-foot-high retaining wall on the corner of Houston and Elm, directly across the street from the School Book Depository.” A few minutes before the assassination, Brennan “noticed a man in the southeast corner of the sixth floor…he was five feet eight to five feet ten inches tall, white, slender, with dark-brown hair, and between twenty-five and thirty-five years of age.” When the shooting began, Brennan looked up and saw “the same young man” with “a rifle in his hands, pointing toward the Presidential car.” (p. 247-248) Minutes later, he gave a description of this man to a uniformed police officer. Brennan was subsequently taken to police headquarters to view a line-up where he failed to identify Oswald as the man in the window.

    How does Posner deal with the fact that Brennan did not identify Oswald on the evening of the assassination? He writes, “Brennan could have picked Oswald from the line-up, but did not do so because he feared others might be involved in the assassination, and if word leaked out that he was the only one who could identify the trigger man, his life would be in danger.” (p. 249) This is indeed the excuse Brennan later dreamed up. It is also nonsense. As Mark Lane pointed out in his penetrating, ground-breaking book Rush to Judgment, Brennan’s excuse is invalidated by the fact that he most certainly knew of at least one other eyewitness, Amos Euins, because Brennan himself had pointed him out to Secret Service Agent Forrest Sorrels. (WC Vol. 7, p.349) Furthermore, as Lane noted, “Brennan’s anxiety about himself and his family did not prevent him from speaking to reporters on November 22, when he gave not only his impressions as an eyewitness but also his name.” (Lane, Rush to Judgment, p. 92)

    Brennan’s real reason for failing to identify Oswald on the evening of the assassination had nothing to do with fear of reprisal. As he admitted in a statement to the FBI on January 10, 1964,

    …after his first interview at the Sheriff’s Office…he left and went home at about 2 P.M. While he was at home, and before he returned to view a line-up, which included the possible assassin of President Kennedy, he observed Lee Harvey Oswald’s picture on television. Mr. Brennan stated that this, of course, did not help him retain the original impression of the man in the window with the rifle…(WC Vol. 24 p.406)

    Based on this admission alone, Brennan’s latter-day claims are completely worthless.

    It is also very telling that Brennan refused to cooperate with the House Select Committee on Assassinations when it reinvestigated the assassination fifteen years later. In March 1978, Committee staff contacted Brennan hoping to talk quietly with him at his home in Texas, but Brennan stated that the only way he would talk to anyone was if he was subpoenaed. A month later the Committee asked him to reconsider but he refused and was subsequently informed that he would be subpoenaed to testify on May 2. According to a HSCA staff report, Brennan then said that he “would not come to Washington and that he would fight any subpoena.” And, in fact, Brennan was belligerent about not testifying. He stated that he would avoid any subpoena by getting his doctor to state that it would be bad for his health to testify about the assassination. He further told them that even if he was forced to come to Washington he would simply not testify if he didn’t want to. (HSCA contact report, 4/20/78, Record No. 180-10068-10381) Between May 15 and May 19, 1978, Committee staffers made eleven separate attempts to present Brennan with previous statements he had made to try to get him to simply sign a form asserting that these previous statements were accurate. He refused. Even after the committee took the extra step of granting Brennan immunity from prosecution he would not budge. Of course, none of this appears in Case Closed.

    Posner and the Sniper’s Nest

    In 1969, Dallas Police Chief Jesse Curry candidly admitted to the paucity of evidence placing Oswald in the so-called “sniper’s nest,” stating that “No one has ever been able to put him in the Texas School Book Depository with a rifle in his hand.” (Dallas Morning News, Nov 6, 1969) Despite much hyperbole, Posner does nothing to prove Curry wrong. He claims that Oswald was responsible for creating the sniper’s nest, a “three-sided shield” made from cartons of books that “protected the sniper from being observed by anyone who wandered onto the sixth floor.” (p. 226) Yet, as Posner himself admits, the boxes were piled up in front of the sixth-floor window by the workers who were laying a new floor. Furthermore, one of Posner’s own witnesses, Bonnie Ray Williams, was part of the floor-laying crew and his testimony indicates that the so-called “three-sided shield” was simply a result of the way they placed the boxes. “We moved these books kind of like in a row like that,” he said, “kind of winding them around.” (WC Vol. 3 p.166) As author Don Thomas has suggested, the fact that a pack of cigarettes was found in the corner suggests that what the floor crew had created was a hidden space to sneak a quick smoke without being observed by their supervisor. (Hear No Evil, p. 36)

    Posner attempts to attach special significance to the fact that Oswald’s palmprint and fingerprints were found on two of the boxes in the window area. But given that his job involved handling those very boxes, the presence of his prints upon them is neither surprising nor particularly noteworthy. Posner also quotes Luke Mooney, the deputy sheriff who discovered the “sniper’s nest,” as stating that one of the boxes “looked to be a rest for the weapon” because it showed “a very slight crease…where the rifle could have lain―at the same angle that the shots were fired from.” (p. 269) This was refuted, however, by crime scene detective Carl Day who said that although he initially “thought the recoil of the gun had caused that” crease, he “later decided that it was in the wrong direction.” (WC Vol. 4, p.271) Indeed, crime scene photographs show that the crease points towards Houston Street, not Elm. (WC Vol. 21, p.643)

    The Rifle and the Shells

    The most incriminating evidence against Oswald is the fact that the 6.5 mm Mannlicher Carcano rifle he had allegedly ordered through his P.O. box, and three rifle shells fired from that weapon, were said to have been found on the sixth floor a little over forty-five minutes after the assassination. Posner admits in a footnote that the rifle was originally identified as a 7.65 Mauser and many critics have argued that this suggests the weapons were swapped in order to incriminate Oswald. But for the sake of argument, I will accept Posner’s assertion that the “initial misidentification” was a mistake that occurred as a result of the “considerable similarities between a bolt-action Mauser and a Carcano.” (p. 271n) In the end, the question that needs to be asked is what evidence is there that Oswald himself handled that rifle on the day of the assassination? The answer is none.

    Posner writes that when Lieutenant Day inspected the Carcano at the Dallas police crime lab later that evening, he found Oswald’s right palmprint on the wooden stock. (p. 283) Yet when the rifle was turned over to the FBI and examined hours later by Supervisor of the Bureau’s Latent Fingerprint Section, Sebastian Latona, he found no trace of any such print. (WC Vol. 4, p. 24) And, in fact, the FBI was not informed of Day’s alleged lifting of the print until November 29―seven days after he allegedly discovered it and five days after Oswald was murdered in the basement of police headquarters. (Ibid 24-25) Neither Day nor anyone else ever offered an adequate explanation for this delay, leading to speculation that the print was obtained by some unscrupulous means after Oswald’s death. Posner tries to get around this by quoting from his own personal interview with Day in which the former police lieutenant claimed to have told FBI agent Vincent Drain of the print at the time he handed the rifle over on the night of November 22. But not only was this flatly disputed by Drain, Day made no such claim during his Warren Commission testimony. Nor in his written report of January 8, 1964. Again, Posner in ignoring his own rule about testimony near the time of the incident.

    Putting these evidentiary issues aside for a moment, and again assuming Day’s account is accurate, what does the print tell us about Oswald’s guilt or innocence in the assassination? In truth, it is more suggestive of the former than the latter. Because even Lt. Day did not claim that the print, which was only visible in its entirety when the rifle was disassembled, could be said to place the Carcano in Oswald’s hands on November 22nd In fact, he described the palmprint as an “old dry print” that “had been on the gun several weeks or months.” (WC Vol. 26 p.831; Anthony Summers, Conspiracy, p. 54) So accepting the palmprint as genuine only places the disassembled rifle in Oswald’s hands “weeks or months” before the assassination.And this fact takes on added significance when considering Posner’s suggestion that Oswald reassembled the rifle while on the sixth floor, likely without the use of a screwdriver since none was found. It seems highly improbable that Oswald could have handled the weapon so heavily that day without leaving any new prints. Therefore, when considered alongside the fact that the rifle was known not to have been in his possession for at least two months before the assassination, and in conjunction with the firm belief of Frazier and Randle that whatever package Oswald may have carried that day it was too small to hold the rifle, the state’s own evidence strongly suggests that he did not touch the Mannlicher Carcano at all on November 22.

    Turning our attention to the three bullet shells found in the sniper’s nest, their handling by the Dallas police is a prime example of why so much suspicion has been cast on the investigating authorities in this case. Posner claims that the hulls were first observed by deputy sheriff Mooney; that Lt. Day “photographed the three bullet shells in their original position;” (p. 269) and that the photographs show they were found “in a random pattern.” (p. 270n) This, however, is provably false. A news cameraman for WFAA-TV in Dallas named Tom Alyea told Gary Mack in 1985 that, before the crime scene unit arrived, Captain Fritz had picked up the shells and held them up for Alyea to see before throwing them back down on the floor. (Jim Marrs, Crossfire, p. 437-438) Alyea’s account may sound unbelievable, but it is, in fact, corroborated by the Warren Commission testimony of deputy sheriff Mooney. Mooney told the commission, “I stood and watched him [Fritz] go over and pick them up and look at them.” Additionally, when shown the crime scene photographs, Mooney noted that they showed the shells to be “further apart than they actually were.” (WC Vol. 3 p.286)

    As if the above mishandling of the cartridge cases was not bad enough, Lt. Day testified that he picked the shells back up off the floor of the sniper’s nest, placed all three in an envelope, and handed the envelope to another detective. Then, at 10:00 that evening, the envelope was handed back to him with only two hulls in it. Unbelievably, as Day confessed, the envelope had not been sealed and neither himself nor anyone else had marked the shells found at the scene with their initials. (WC Vol. 4 pp.253-254) This failure to properly record the chain of evidence in accordance with standard police procedure left the evidence vulnerable to tampering. For that reason, it is hard to believe that the rifle shells could have been entered into evidence had Oswald lived to face trial. Any defence attorney worth his salt would have demanded they be thrown out for lack of proof and, assuming the law was followed, the judge would have had little choice but to comply. Of course, Posner mentions none of this in his “brilliant and meticulous,” Pulitzer Prize-nominated account.

    Marrion Baker and The Girl on the Stairs

    Oswald’s known whereabouts and his demeanour approximately ninety seconds after the assassination also provide compelling reason to believe he had not been on the sixth floor firing the rifle. As Posner details, a police motorcycle officer named Marrion Baker, who had been riding in the Presidential motorcade, had run into the Book Depository within seconds of the assassination, believing the shots may have been fired from the building’s roof. When he entered the building, he quickly made his way up the stairs accompanied by building manager Roy Truly. Catching sight of Oswald through the window in the second-floor lunchroom door, Baker halted his ascent, burst into the room with pistol in hand, and demanded Oswald identify himself. AfterTruly informed Baker that Oswald was an employee, the pair continued their dash up the stairs. Oswald, meanwhile, bought himself a Coke from the soda machine and strolled calmly through the offices and down to the first floor.

    Baker later told the Warren Commission that Oswald appeared calm, collected, and “normal” during their encounter. (WC Vol. 3 p.252) Truly concurred, stating that Oswald “didn’t seem to be excited or overly afraid or anything. He might have been a bit startled, like I might have been if somebody confronted me. But I cannot recall any change in expression of any kind on his face.” (Ibid, 225) Is it likely that, having rapidly fired three shots at the President of the United States, hidden the murder weapon, weaved his way between stacks of boxes, and ran down four flights of stairs―all in less than ninety seconds―Oswald would have appeared cool, calm, and expressionless when confronted by a police officer with his pistol drawn? And having managed to escape arrest at that moment, is it reasonable to suggest his first thought was not to get out of the building as quickly as possible but to buy himself a Coca Cola? If I was on Oswald’s jury, these questions would weigh heavily on my mind.

    Perhaps more important than Oswald’s calm demeanour is the fact that two other employees,Vicki Adams and her friend Sandra Styles-who had both watched the assassination from a fourth-floor window of the depository building–were very likely on the noisy, old, wooden steps at the same time Oswald was supposed to have run down them. And neither woman saw nor heard any sign of& him. Posner tries to dispose of this problem by following the Warren Commission’s lead in asserting that “although [Adams and Styles] thought they came down quickly, they actually did not arrive on the first floor until at least four to five minutes after the third shot.” (p. 264) The author may have just about gotten away with this argument in 1993, but it no longer appears to have any viability today.

    In 2012, author Barry Ernest published a landmark book titled The Girl on the Stairs. In it, the author focussed primarily on his search for Vicki Adams and the evidence that would corroborate or refute her story. He tracked down Adams and her colleagues, asking questions that had never been asked before, and made trips to the National Archives looking for crucial documents. In 1999, Ernest discovered a bombshell document in the Archives in the form of a June 2, 1964, letter written by Assistant United States Attorney, Martha Joe Stroud, to Warren Commission Chief Counsel, J. Lee Rankin. This letter contains the only known reference in the Commission’s files to an interview with Dorothy Garner, Adams’s supervisor who had stood with her at the fourth-floor window when the shots were fired. The letter says, “Miss Garner…stated this morning that after Miss Adams went downstairs she (Miss Garner) saw Mr. Truly and the policeman come up.”

    Recognizing the importance of this statement, Ernest tracked Garner down to see if her recollection would corroborate the Stroud letter. When he interviewed her, Garner confirmed that Adams and Styles had left the window immediately after the shots were fired, with her “right behind” them. She further stated that she had not descended the stairs with her colleagues but had gone to a storage area by the stairway. She stayed there long enough to see Baker and Truly coming up the stairs after their encounter with Oswald in the second-floor lunchroom. What she did not see in the intervening seconds was Oswald descending from the sixth floor. (Ernest, The Girl on the Stairs, pp. 267-268) This is hugely significant because Oswald could not possibly have got down those stairs ahead of Styles and Adams, and if he did not walk down them in between the time Adams and Styles went down and Baker came up, then he could not have been on the sixth floor at the time of the assassination. The corroborative accounts of Adams, Styles, and Garner are, therefore, much less consistent with Oswald being present on the sixth floor during the assassination than with his own claim to have been on the first floor eating lunch and making his way upstairs to buy a Coke.

    The Murder of Kennedy

    Ernest is careful not to overstate what his research reveals, admitting that “What puts Oswald in a place other than the sixth floor is indeed circumstantial.” Yet, as he also notes, “it is no more circumstantial than everything that has been used to put him on the sixth floor.” (Ernest, p. 282) Indeed, we cannot say for absolute certain where Oswald was during those crucial seconds and, at this late stage, it is unlikely that definitive proof will emerge either way. But the most important question is not whether Oswald was on the sixth floor firing a rifle, it is whether it was even possible for one, lone gunman to have accomplished the assassination. And the truth is that, despite Posner’s protestations, the evidence demonstrates overwhelmingly that the shooting had to have been the work of multiple gunmen.

    Posner, of course, argues that only three shots were fired, all from the sixth floor of the Texas School Book Depository. In discussing the “ear-witnesses,” he notes that of the “nearly two hundred witnesses who expressed an opinion…over 88 percent heard three shots.” He also uses his own set of statistics to downplay the significant number of bystanders who thought the shots were fired from the general area of the “grassy knoll,” to the right front of the Presidential limousine, and claims that the “echo patterns in Dealey [Plaza] make locating the direction of the shots more difficult…” And finally, he makes much of the fact that only “2 percent” of witnesses “thought [shots] came from more than one direction.” This, he says, “is a critical blow to most conspiracy theories, since those who charge there was a second gunman usually place the additional shooter…on the grassy knoll. But even these writers acknowledge that most of the shots came from the rear.” (pp. 236-237)

    Posner’s first point, the number of witnesses who reported hearing three shots is, to my mind, more curious than it is compelling. If one accepts Posner’s postulate that witnesses were confusing echoes with actual gunshots, then is it not reasonable to expect those witnesses to report hearing more than the three shots the author says were fired? Of course, Posner is―as all those who support the official story must―overstating the effect of echoes in Dealey Plaza to diminish the testimony of those who thought shots came from the knoll. The author quotes Dr. David Green, an acoustics expert hired by the House Select Committee on Assassinations (HSCA), as saying he found it “hard to believe a rifle was fired from the knoll.” (p. 237) But he does not reveal the fact that the HSCA retainedDr Green and two other psychoacoustic experts, Dr. Dennis McFadden and Professor Frederick Wightman, to be present in Dealey Plaza while three sequences of test shots were fired from the Book Depository and the knoll. These experts placed themselves at various locations in the plaza and recorded their impressions as to the origin of the sounds, and the results were unambiguous. Shots fired from the Depository sounded like they came from the Depository and shots from the knoll sounded like shots from the knoll. (HSCA Vol. 8, p.144)

    There is no doubt that the spectators to President Kennedy’s brutal execution were caught by surprise and few if any were likely to have been counting the number of shots they heard. In Reclaiming History, Vincent Bugliosi cites the textbook Firearms Investigation, Identifications, and Evidence, which rightly cautions that “little credence…should be put in what anyone says about a shot or even the number of shots. These things coming upon him suddenly are generally inaccurately recorded in his memory.” (Bugliosi, p. 848) With this advice in mind, what is one to make of the apparent three-shot consensus to which Posner refers? The most likely answer is that the consensus is a result of a type of groupthink. As the Warren Commission reported, “Soon after the three empty cartridges were found, officials at the scene decided that three shots were fired, and that conclusion was widely circulated by the press. The eyewitness testimony may be subconsciously colored by the extensive publicity given the conclusion that three shots were fired.” (WR pp.110-111)

    As to Posner’s point that only a tiny percentage of witnesses thought shots came from more than one direction, this is hardly the slam dunk the author thinks it is. The results of the HSCA’s psychoacoustic tests showed that shots from the Depository and shots from the knoll were distinct from one another. And yet, it is worth noting that the HSCA experts admitted that”The emotional condition of our observers during the test and the emotional condition of the people during the assassination were undoubtedly quite different.” (HSCA Vol. 8, p.146) Indeed, the surprising nature of the event, and the ensuing shock and confusion, should not be underestimated. A definitive answer as to why more witnesses did not report hearing shots from multiple directions remains elusive. However, it is certainly reasonable to suggest that, for many of the ear-witnesses, their impression as to the source of the shots was informed by only one of the shots they heard, and they naturally assumed that the other sounds were coming from the same direction.

    One of the few witnesses who recalled hearing shots from two directions was also one of the most important, not just because of what he heard, but because of what he saw and did. S.M. Holland, who was standing on the railroad overpass facing the plaza when the shooting began, heard at least three shots from the corner of Houston and Elm streets and one from the grassy knoll. As he told the Warren Commission, when the sound of a “report” drew Holland’s gaze to the trees in front of the fence on the knoll, he saw “a puff of smoke come out from under those trees…” (WC Vol. 6, p.244) Holland was so sure of what he saw and heard that he “run around the end of the overpass, behind the fence to see if I could see anyone up there behind the fence.” (Ibid) James Simmons, who was not called to testify for the commission, told author Mark Lane in a filmed interview that he toohad heard a sound like a “loud firecracker or a gunshot” coming from behind the wooden fence, accompanied by “a puff of smoke that came underneath the trees on the embankment.” Simmons joined Holland in his dash to the area behind the wooden fence, but because it took them a minimum of two minutes to reach the area, they found no one there. As Holland noted, if there had been a gunman there, “They could have easily have gotten away before I got there”. (Mark Lane, Rush to Judgment, p. 35)Although they did not find an assassin, as Simmons recalled, they did find”footprints in the mud around the fence, and…on the wooden two-by-four railing on the fence” as well as “on a car bumper there, as if someone had stood up there looking over the fence”. (Ibid, p. 34)

    Several other witnesses on the overpass such as Richard Dodd, Austin Miller, and Thomas Murphy saw the same as Holland and Simmons, a fact that is most inconvenient to Posner. He tries to nullify one of them, Austin Miller, by writing that Miller “thought the smoke he saw was ‘steam.’” (p. 256) But in the very statement Posner cites, Miller is quoted as saying that he saw “something which I thought was smoke or steam [my emphasis] coming from a group of trees north of Elm off the railroad tracks.” (WC Vol. 19, p.485) Posner being Posner simply excises the word “smoke” from his quotation. He tries the very same trick with Simmons, writing that Simmons saw “exhaust fumes” from the embankment. (p. 256) When, in fact, what Simmons’s affidavit really says is that “he thought he saw exhaust fumes of smoke near the embankment.” (WC Vol. 22 p.833)

    To make these troublesome observations disappear, Posner resorts to claiming that “since modern ammunition is smokeless, it seldom creates even a wisp of smoke”. This assertion is easily disproven by visiting a rifle range or simply googling the words “rifle smoke.” In 2023, it is not difficult to find pictures like the one below.

    rifle fire smoke

    As firearms expert Monty Lutz told the HSCA, “both ‘smokeless’ and smoke producing ammunition may leave a trace of smoke that would be visible to the eye in sunlight. That is because even with smokeless ammunition, when the weapon is fired, nitrocellulose bases in the powder which are impregnated with nitroglycerin may give off smoke, albeit less smoke than black or smoke-producing ammunition. In addition, residue remaining in the weapon from previous firings, as well as cleaning solution which might have been used on the weapon, could cause even more smoke to be discharged in subsequent firings of the weapon.”(HSCA Vol. 12, p. 24-25)

    Posner makes a last-ditch attempt at nullifying the eyewitness evidence of smoke on the knoll by stating that “in 1963, there was a steam pipe along the wooden fence near the edge of the Triple Underpass…If there was smoke, it is most likely that Austin Miller was right, and it was from the pipe.” (p. 256) Why smoke would come from a steam pipe is something Posner never attempts to explain. Regardless, although he is correct that there was such a pipe near the underpass—it can be seen in the documentary film Rush to Judgment—what he fails to reveal is that this pipe was nowhere near the area in which the smoke was observed. In fact, it was over 100 feet away. Therefore, it cannot be said to account for the smoke observed by witnesses during the shooting.

    An important witness to whom Posner omits any reference in his text is Joe Marshall Smith, a Dallas police officer who ran to the knoll area after the shooting because a bystander told him “They are shooting the President from the bushes.” (WC Vol. 7, p.535) When he got to the parking lot behind the fence, he spotted a man standing by a car and so pulled his pistol from its holster. “Just as I did,” Smith told the Warren Commission, “[the man] showed me that he was a Secret Service agent.” (Ibid) As a result, he let the stranger go and went about checking the cars in the parking lot. The problem here, as the Commission knew but did not tell Officer Smith, is that there were no genuine Secret Service agents in Dealey Plaza at that time because they had all accompanied the Presidential limousine in its race to Parkland Hospital. (HSCA Vol. 5, p.589)

    Posner refers obliquely to allegations of a Secret Service impersonator, suggesting that witnesses to any such individual were “mistaken,” and claims that he “reviewed the 1963 badges” for the ATF, IRS, Army Intelligence, and other such organizations, and found that “several look alike.” (p. 269n) But Posner’s subjective assessment as to the similarity of these various badges does not address the fact that Smith specifically said that he had “seen those [Secret Service] credentials before” November 22, and that the identification he was shown by the man behind the fence “satisfied” both Smith and a deputy sheriff that accompanied him. (Summers, Conspiracy, p. 81) As he later admitted, Officer Smith came to deeply regret letting the man go, recalling that,

    He looked like an auto mechanic. He had on a sports shirt and sports pants. But he had dirty fingernails, it looked like, and hands that looked like an auto mechanic’s hands. And afterwards it didn’t ring true for the Secret Service…I should have checked that man closer, but at the time I didn’t snap on it… (Ibid)


    Go to Part 1 of 5

    Go to Part 2 of 5

    Go to Part 4 of 5

    Go to Part 5 of 5

  • Case Closed 30 Years On: Even Worse – Part 2/5: Posner’s Portrait of Oswald Color Corrected


    Oswald, the Weapons, and the Walker Shooting

    In January 1963, according to Posner, Oswald mail-ordered a Smith & Wesson .38 special revolver from Seaport Traders, Los Angeles, to be delivered C.O.D. to a Dallas post office box that he had begun renting in the autumn of 1962. Two months later, according to Posner’s narrative, he ordered a 6.5mm Mannlicher-Carcano rifle from Klein’s Sporting Goods in Chicago. Both purchases were allegedly made using the alias “A.J. Hidell.” The author goes on to say that, on March 25, Oswald picked up the rifle from the post office, “and then travelled across town for the revolver that was sent to the offices of REA Express.” (Posner, p. 105) Of course, none of this is as cut and dried as Posner makes it out to be.

    To begin with, when shipping the pistol, REA was required by law to obtain “a certificate of good character” for the individual who placed the order, but there is no evidence this ever happened. Additionally, a signed receipt for the cash-on-delivery and proof of identification on a 5024 form should have been obtained from “A.J. Hidell” before the pistol was released to him. And, since the post office would not handle packages for a private company, REA would have had to have sent a postcard to Oswald’s P.O. box, notifying him of the arrival of the pistol. Yet, as John Armstrong reports, “the REA office had no notification card, no receipt for the payment of C.O.D. charges, no signed receipt for the package, no form 5024 as required, and no identification of the person who picked it up. REA had nothing that showed either the identity of the individual who picked up the package or the date of the pickup.” (Armstrong, p. 483) In fact, there is not even any evidence that the FBI ever went to REA after the assassination.

    There is a similar lack of evidence regarding the collection of the rifle. Dallas Postal Inspector Harry Holmes told the New York Times a few days after the assassination that “no person other than Oswald was authorized to receive mail” through his post office box. (Mark Lane, Rush to Judgment, p. 138) This was substantiated by the FBI who reported on July 27, 1964, that “Our investigation has revealed that Oswald did not indicate on his application that others, including an ‘A. Hidell,’ would receive mail through the box in question.” (See CE 2585, WC Vol. 25 p.859) Postal regulations in 1963 explicitly stated that “mail addressed to a person at a post office box, who is not authorized to receive mail, shall be endorsed ‘addressee unknown,’ and returned to sender where possible.” (Lane, p. 140-141) Therefore, since the name on the order to Klein’s was Hidell, the rifle should have been immediately returned to Klein’s Sporting Goods, with Oswald being none the wiser. Furthermore, postal regulations mandated that both the sender and recipient of firearms were to fill out and sign a 2162 form which was to be retained for four years. No such form has ever been produced, leaving open the question of who, if anyone, picked up and signed for the rifle.

    In light of the above, Posner’s claim that Oswald collected both items on March 25, 1963, is without any supporting evidence. In fact, his source for this assertion, which is page 337 of Marina and Lee, only says that Oswald “probably” picked up his rifle on that date and “probably” picked up the pistol “on Monday or Friday evening of that week.” Author Priscilla McMillan then admits in a footnote that “the dates of arrival have to be guessed at.” So not only is Posner withholding from readers the curious lack of paperwork that should exist, but he is also misrepesenting his own source and presenting guesswork as established fact. And this is the book that historian Stephen Ambrose called a “model of historical research.”

    Posner continues to toe the Warren Commission line by asserting that on April 10, 1963, Oswald used the Mannlicher-Carcano rifle to try to assassinate former Army General Edwin Walker, a prominent right-wing zealot. As Posner tells it, Oswald spent weeks locked in his study, compiling an “operations manual,” filled with photographs he had taken of Walker’s house, as well as plans on where to stash the rifle, and “maps of a carefully designed escape route.” (p. 105) Then on the evening of April 10, he left the house shortly after supper, leaving Marina to wonder where her husband had gone. After putting the baby to bed, she walked into Oswald’s study and found a note, instructing her on what to do should he fail to return home. He reappeared, however, at 11:30 pm, “pale and out of breath,” telling her he had taken a shot at Walker. The following morning, when Oswald switched on the radio, he was upset to discover that he had missed. Reports indicated that Walker had been sitting behind a desk in his dining room when a bullet had crashed through the window and into the wall behind him. Oswald was, according to Marina, “very sorry that he had not hit him.” (p. 113-117)

    There are numerous issues with this story, the most important of which being that the bullet that was recovered from Walker’s home was described by police at the time as a steel-jacketed, 30.06 round, completely incompatible with “Oswald’s” rifle. Posner labels this identification a mistake and insists later in the book that when the bullet―dubbed CE 573 by the commission―was examined for the HSCA, it was identified “as a Western Cartridge Co. 6.5mm Carcano bullet, the same brand Oswald used in the presidential assassination.” (p. 341n) What Posner does not say is thatGeneral Walker himself wrote a letter on February 12, 1979, which said, “The bullet used and pictured on TV by the…Committee on Assassinations is a ridiculous substitute for a bullet completely mutilated…baring no resemblance to any unfired bullet in shape or form. I saw the hunk of lead, picked up by a policeman in my house, and took it from him and I inspected it very carefully. There is no mistake.” To those who say the HSCA used a whole bullet only as an example for the expired one, that does not explain the police report. The report referred to a steel-jacketed projectile not a copper jacketed one, which is what Oswald’s rifle fired. (General Offense Report of 4/10/63)

    Without the bullet, the whole story rests on Marina’s testimony which, as previously noted, was often contradictory and unreliable. So much so, in fact, that staff for the HSCA complied a report totalling more than thirty pages titled “Marina Oswald Porter’s Statements of a Contradictory Nature.” To be fair to Marina, it must be remembered that almost immediately after her husband was murdered, she was whisked away to the Inn of Six Flags in Arlington, Texas, by the Secret Service. There, she was kept incommunicado for two months and repeatedly interrogated by the Secret Service and FBI, under threat of deportation. (Warren Commission Vol. 1, p. 79, p.410) During that time she went from insisting that she knew of no acts of violence perpetrated by Oswald to giving the most damning evidence against him. Twenty-five years later, Marina confessed that she had been led to paint the portrait she did. “I didn’t realise how they led me,” she said. “…I think the Warren Commission used me as a spokesman to advance their theory of a single gunman, because it comes out stronger; after all, the wife knows…I buried him. I was introduced as a witness, and I became his executioner.” (Ladies Home Journal, Nov 1988)

    The only items of evidence offered in support of Marina’s story are a handwritten note that purports to be the one Marina found in his study the night of the attempted shooting, and a few photographs of Walker’s residence that were supposedly found among Oswald’s possession on the weekend of the assassination. Yet the note is not dated and makes no reference to General Walker or an attempt to kill him. Additionally, as researcher, Gil Jesus has astutely observed, the note instructs Marina that the “money from work” will be “sent to our post office box. Go to the bank and cash the check.” But the last job Oswald had before April 10, 1963, was at Jaggars-Chiles-Stovall and they did not mail his paychecks. This clearly suggests the note was not written around the time of the Walker attempt and was, therefore, written for some other reason.

    As for the photographs, their very existence in November 1963 makes little sense. Posner himself states that Oswald had placed the photos he took inside the “operations manual” he allegedly created, detailing his Walker plans. Yet Marina said that she watched him burn the whole notebook a few days after April 10. (WC Vol. 11 p.292) She did not say she saw him pull out a few pictures to keep and it makes little sense to suggest that he did. Perhaps Posner believes that Oswald decided to keep a few of these incriminating pictures around so that one day he could gather the family together to share a laugh about the time Papa went crazy and tried to murder a fascist. But, to my mind, there is just no logically acceptable reason for Oswald not to have disposed of those pictures along with the rest of his alleged “operations manual”. Which, I believe, leaves open the possibility that they were planted among his possessions.

    Oswald was never considered a suspect in the Walker shooting when it was originally investigated by Dallas police, whose files make clear that they thought it to be an attempted “burglary by firearms.” Furthermore, the eyewitness account of Walker’s neighbour, Walter Kirk Coleman, indicated that more than one person was involved. Posner attempts to muddy Coleman’s account by writing―without citation―that “Contrary to press reports that he saw two men get into separate cars and race away, he told the FBI that he only saw one car leave, and it moved at a normal rate of speed.” (p. 117n) But what Coleman told police at the time was that almost immediately after the shot was fired, he saw two men getting into two different cars in the nearby church parking lot. One of these men bent over the front seat of his car “as if putting something in the back floorboard.” The other man got into a light green or blue Ford and “took off in a hurry”. (WC Vol. 24, p.41) Oswald, it should be noted, could not drive and did not own a car. Later, when shown pictures by the FBI, Coleman said that “neither man resembled Oswald and that he had never seen anyone in or around the Walker residence or the church before or after April 10, 1963, who resembled Lee Harvey Oswald.” (WC Vol. 28, p.438)

    General Walker was not the only political figure whom Marina claimed her husband had designs on killing. During her second appearance before the commission, she said that on April 22, 1963, Oswald had grabbed his pistol and headed for the door after learning that Richard Nixon was coming to Dallas. To thwart his plan, Marina called Lee into the bathroom and, after he entered, she jumped out of the room and kept the door shut until he calmed down. Even the Warren Commission struggled to swallow this whopper. Not only because records showed that Nixon did not visit Dallas that day but also because the bathroom door to the Oswald’s home, like most bathroom doors, closed and locked from the inside, requiring Marina to physically overpower her husband for several minutes.

    None of this is a problem for Posner. He repeats the whole story as if it were written in stone. He quotes Marina as saying that Lee was “not a big man…and when I collect all my forces and want to do something very badly I am stronger than he is.” (p. 120) Of course, Posner does not question where this superior strength was during the numerous, savage beatings he described Oswald giving Marina over the preceding months. Nor does he consider it a problem that Nixon was not in Dallas that day. He solves this little issue by lamely suggesting that the supposedly dyslexic Oswald could have confused Nixon with Lyndon Johnson. (p. 120n) Which, quite frankly, is absurd. In the end, it must be said that if Marina’s story of Oswald attempting to shoot Walker is questionable, then the whole Nixon tale is downright ridiculous and entirely unworthy of belief.

    Oswald in New Orleans

    Two weeks after the Walker shooting, Oswald climbed aboard a bus headed for his hometown of New Orleans, ostensibly to look for work. While Marina and June went to stay in Irving, Texas, with a 31-year-old Quaker named Ruth Paine. The Oswalds had first met Ruth in February 1963 at a dinner party arranged by Volkmar Schmidt, a friend of George de Mohrenschildt. Ruth and her husband Michael would later emerge as persons of great interest to Kennedy assassination researchers, partly as a result of their intriguing connections to US intelligence agencies. Ruth’s sister, Sylvia Hyde Hoke, had been an employee of the CIA for eight years by 1963, and, shortly after the assassination, their father, William Avery Hyde, received a three-year government contract from the Agency for International Development, an organisation closely associated with the CIA.

    Michael’s stepfather was Arthur Young, the inventor of the Bell Helicopter and his mother, Ruth Forbes Paine Young, was a lifelong friend of OSS spy Mary Bancroft, a girlfriend of CIA director Allen Dulles. It is interesting to note that Robert Oswald was immediately suspicious of the Paines when he met them on the day of the assassination, writing in his diary, “I still do not know why or how, but Mr. and Mrs. Paine are somehow involved in this affair.” (WC Vol. 1 p. 346) In fact, he quickly advised Marina to “sever all connections with Mr. and Mrs. Paine…I recommended that she did not talk to Mrs. Paine at all nor answer her letters…” (Ibid, pp.420–21) None of this is mentioned in Case Closed.

    A couple of weeks after Oswald first arrived in New Orleans, he found himself a job at the William B. Reily Coffee Company. Reily Coffee was described in the Warren report as “an enterprise engaged in the roasting, grinding, bagging, canning, and sale of coffee.” (WR p. 726) More intriguingly, it was described in a formerly secret CIA memo as being “of interest” to the Agency as of April 1949. (William Davy, Let Justice be Done, p. 36) It’s owner, William Reily, was a prominent anti-communist who provided financial support to CIA-affiliated groups like the Information Council of Americas and Crusade to Free Cuba. Furthermore, according to author Joan Mellen, Reily “was the subject of two CIA files in the Office of Security, a ‘B’ file and a ‘C’ file, indicating he was both a covert and an overt CIA asset.” (Joan Mellen, A Farewell to Justice, p. 66)

    Shortly after Oswald secured his job at Reily Co., he put down a deposit on a ground-floor apartment. Marina was then driven the 500 miles from Irving to New Orleans by Ruth Paine so that she could join her husband in their new home. Their reunion was not a particularly happy one, however, as Marina was decidedly unimpressed by the “dark and dirty” apartment he had found. (p. 125) Very soon thereafter, Lee apparently gave up trying to please her in favour of a new preoccupation: Castro’s Cuba. He would spend much of the summer of 1963 promoting an ersatz chapter of the pro-Castro organization, the Fair Play for Cuba Committee (FPCC). Predictably, Posner wants readers to believe that Oswald conducted his FPCC activities entirely alone and solely for his own amusement. The evidence suggests otherwise.

    For example, on several occasions over the summer of 1963, Oswald took to the streets of New Orleans to hand out pro-Castro literature, ostensibly to gain membership and support for his FPCC chapter. On at least one occasion, the address for this fictitious local branch that he hand-stamped on his pamphlets was 544 Camp Street. As Jim Garrison discovered in 1966 when he began investigating Oswald’s New Orleans escapades, 544 Camp Street was the side entrance to 531 Lafayette Street, where the office of private detective agency, Guy Banister Associates, Inc., was located. Guy Banister was a former FBI agent and extreme right winger who appears to have operated his detective agency as little more than a cover for his own anti-communist crusade. A diehard segregationist who believed the civil rights movement was a communist plot against America, Banister was a member of both the John Birch Society and the Minutemen. He was also affiliated with numerous CIA-funded Cuban exile guerrilla groups who spent much time in and around his office. According to Joe Newbrough, a former Banister investigator, “Guy was a conduit of ‘Company’ money…he passed out money for the [Cuban exile] training camps.” (Davy, p. 15)

    As Posner writes, “Another frequent Camp Street visitor was David Ferrie, a rabid anti-Communist who worked with Bannister, for some of the most radical anti-Cuban groups, and also for the attorney of [Carlos] Marcello.” (p. 137) It is fair to say that Ferrie cut a most unusual figure. As a sufferer from alopecia totalis, an affliction which caused him to lose all body hair, he wore a wig made from reddish-brown monkey fur and drew on makeshift eyebrows with greasepaint. A one-time pilot for Eastern Airlines who was investigated by U.S. Customs for gunrunning and ultimately fired for a “crime against nature” involving a 15-year-old boy, Ferrie once wrote, “There is nothing that I would enjoy better than blowing the hell out of every damn Russian, Communist, Red or what-have-you. We can cook up a crew that will really bomb them to hell…I want to train killers, however bad that sounds. It is what we need.” (Davy, p. 7) It perhaps goes without saying that Ferrie’s views made him an unlikely friend to an alleged Marxist and defector to the Soviet Union like Oswald. And yet, the pair had a relationship that went back to Oswald’s days in the Civil Air Patrol.

    Shortly after the assassination, Garrison’s office was contacted by one of Banister’s private investigators, Jack Martin, who said that he believed Ferrie might have been Oswald’s superior officer in the CAP. (HSCA report, p. 143) Two days later the FBI interviewed Edward Voebel who confirmed that “he and Oswald were members of the Civil Air Patrol in New Orleans with Captain David Ferrie during the time they were in school.” (FBI 105-82555 Oswald HQ file, section 11, p. 34) By the time that Voebel appeared before the Warren commission, following repeated interrogations by the FBI, he appeared less certain in his recollection. However, both Garrison’s office and the HSCA located other cadets who confirmed Voebel’s original statement. One such cadet, Jerry Paradis, told the HSCA, “Oswald and Ferrie were in the unit together. I know they were because I was there…I’m not saying that they may have been there together, I’m saying it is a certainty.” (Davy, p. 5)

    Posner, who makes no mention of Paradis―or any of the other cadets―writes that CAP records show Ferrie had been disciplined in 1954 for giving “unauthorized political lectures to cadets” and was not reinstated until 1958, three years after Oswald left. (p. 143) Shortly after Case Closed was first published, he said the same thing for the PBS Frontline TV special, Who Was Lee Harvey Oswald? Unfortunately for Posner, immediately after he made this assertion, Frontline cut to a then recently unearthed photograph that clearly showed Ferrie and Oswald together at a CAP cookout. As author Bill Davy later explained, an investigation by the Federal Aviation Administration revealed that Ferrie had run his own non-chartered CAP squadron at Moisant Airport in 1955 when Oswald was a member. (Davy, p. 6) Obviously there is no longer any debate about whether Oswald met Ferrie in the CAP. And Posner ended up with custard pie on his face.

    Maintaining that there is “no credible evidence that Oswald knew either Guy Banister or David Ferrie” or had any connection to 544 Camp Street, (p. 148) Posner tries to discredit Banister’s secretary and mistress, Delphine Roberts, who told Anthony Summers that Oswald had walked into Banister’s office sometime in 1963 “seeking an application form” and then had a lengthy conversation behind closed doors with Banister himself. Thereafter, she said, “Oswald came back a number of times. He seemed to be on familiar terms with Banister and with the office. As I understand it he had the use of an office on the second floor, above the main office where we worked.” (Summers, p. 324) Posner points out, that Roberts’s story grew over time and suggests that she, therefore, is not to be believed. He further claims to have interviewed Roberts and says that she admitted to him that she “didn’t tell [Summers] the truth” but had fed him a story for money. (p. 140-141) Posner leaves out the facts that Roberts was worn to secrecy by Banister after the assassination. (DiEugenio, Destiny Betrayed, p. 110). And that when she told her story more completely, first to the HSCA in classified files and then to Anthony Summers, she was not being paid. (Summers, Not in Your Lifetime, p. 433) Further that when she denied what she said to Summers, she was suffering from dementia. (1997 Interview by Jim DiEugenio with Allen Campbell)

    But further, Roberts’s account about Oswald’s presence at Camp Street and his relationship with Banister is corroborated by other witnesses. For example, Dan Campbell, who infiltrated left-wing college groups on Banister’s behalf, recalled being in Banister’s office one day when Oswald walked in and used the phone. Another Banister employee, George Higginbotham, recalled bringing one of Oswald’s leafleting campaigns to Banister’s attention and being told, “Cool it. One of them is one of mine.” (Davy, p. 40-41)

    On top of ignoring witnesses like Campbell and Higginbotham, Posner completely fails to provide an adequate reason as to why Oswald would stamp his pamphlets with an address to which he had no access. The best he can come up with is to suggest that since the office had been used the previous year by an anti-Castro group known as the Cuban Revolutionary Council (CRC), Oswald had chosen the 544 Camp Street address to try to “embarrass his nemesis…” (p. 142) This fails a basic logic test. To begin with, if such was the case, then how would Oswald know the CRC had been there the year before? Having vacated the premises, the CRC would presumably be unaware of any FPCC inquiries coming in as a result of Oswald’s campaign. Moreover, if the entire purpose of his leafleting activity was to gather supporters to his cause, it strains credulity to suggest that Oswald would have them send their details where he would never see them, thus ensuring he lost potential members. Posner’s postulate is implausible even on its face.

    One of the most famous events related to Oswald’s FPCC campaign occurred on Friday, August 9, when he got into a street scuffle with some anti-Castro Cubans which led to his being arrested and spending the night in jail. A few days before, he had walked into a Cuban-owned general store and spoken to manager Carlos Bringuier, allegedly telling Bringuier that he was “against Communism,” and offered his Marine Corps expertise “to train Cubans to fight against Castro.” (p. 150-151) Then, on August 9, according to Bringuier, a friend ran into the store to tell him that he had seen an American with a sign that said “Viva Fidel! Hands of Cuba!” handing out leaflets on Canal Street. When Bringuier and two friends ran to confront this man, they were shocked to find that the American was Oswald. Incensed, Bringuier began shouting at him, “Why, you are a Communist! You Traitor! What are you doing?” Bringuier removed his glasses ready to strike Oswald who calmly put his arms down by his side and said, “Hey, Carlos, if you want to hit me, hit me.” One of Bringuier’s companions grabbed Oswald’s leaflets and threw them into the air, causing Oswald to lose his cool. Soon thereafter, police arrived and all four were arrested for disturbing the peace.

    What makes this incident noteworthy is that Oswald described the event five days before it occurred. On August 4, he wrote a letter to the FPCC stating, “Through the efforts of some exile ‘gusanos’ a street demonstration was attacked and we were officially cautioned by police.” (WC Vol. 20 p. 524) The existence of this letter has led many critics to believe that the entire incident was staged, something Posner attempts to counter by quoting arresting officer, Lt. Francis Martello, as telling him, “That fight was not set up. I didn’t believe it back then and I don’t believe it now―no way.” (p. 152n)

    The problem for Posner is that Martello testified to the exact opposite for the Warren Commission, telling commission attorney Wesley Liebeler that Oswald “appeared to have set them up, so to speak, to create an incident, but when the incident occurred he remained absolutely peaceful and gentle.” (WC Vol. 10 p.61) Whether Oswald set up Bringuier and his companions, or whether they knowingly helped him to stage the event, is a point of contention. What is inarguable is that it led to a radio debate on Wednesday, August 21, between Oswald and Bringuier in which Bringuier―with the help of host Bill Stuckey―was able to “expose” Oswald as a defector to the Soviet Union, thus causing embarrassment to the FPCC by linking it to Russian Communism.

    Anthony Summers speculated in his 1980 book, Conspiracy, that Oswald’s contacts with Bringuier may have been part of a “staged propaganda operation” against the FPCC. He further pointed out that, during the same timeframe, the FBI, CIA, and Army Intelligence “were engaged in clandestine operations against numerous left-wing organizations” including the FPCC. (Summers, Conspiracy, p. 304) Over a decade later in his ground-breaking work Oswald and the CIA, former Army Intelligence analyst John Newman revealed―based on documents released by the ARRB―that the CIA’s operation against the FPCC was originally run by two officers: James McCord and David Phillips. (Newman, p. 236) This information seems highly significant when considered alongside Cuban exile leader Antonio Veciana’s claim to have seen Phillips, whom he knew as “Maurice Bishop,” meeting with Oswald in Dallas in August or September of 1963. (Summers, p. 356) In other words, Oswald’s actions seem to fit in perfectly with what the CIA was doing to destroy the FPCC.

    Bringuier, it should be noted, had his own undeniable connection to the CIA. Posner tries to dispel this notion by quoting Bringuier as saying that apart from a single interview with the Agency’s Domestic Contacts Division, “it is a lie to say I had any CIA contact.” (p. 152n) But this is nonsense. Bringuier was, by his own admission, the New Orleans delegate of the Directorio Revolucionario Estudiantil (DRE), a militant anti-Castro group that was, in the CIA’s own words, “conceived, created and funded by the Agency…” The DRE, which was also known by the CIA code name AMSPELL, was given $51,000 per month by the Agency. Furthermore, as John Newman reported, “The CIA AMSPELL mission during the summer of 1963 was for propaganda, instead of military, operations.” (Newman, p. 318) In other words, Bringuier’s CIA-funded group was engaged in the very same activities of which Oswald is suspected of being involved.

    The morning after Oswald’s arrest, while he was being interviewed by Lt. Martello, he made what Posner terms a “seemingly unusual request;” he asked to speak to an agent of the FBI. (p. 153) Although he did not mention it in his Warren Commission testimony, Martello later said that Oswald had specifically asked for Special Agent Warren de Brueys. (Mellen, p. 59) Since it was a Saturday and de Brueys was supposedly busy attending a barbecue, however, Oswald had to make do with a Bureau agent named John Quigley. At that point, if Quigley’s report is to be believed, Oswald had nothing of significance to say and merely fed him a bunch of lies.

    If Oswald asked specifically for de Brueys, this opens the possibility that he was informing to the FBI on his FPCC activities. And in fact, as Posner admits in a footnote, Cuban bar owner Orest Pena claimed to have seen Oswald and de Brueys together on more than one occasion. (p. 166n) Posner counters this by saying that Pena “recanted his story” to both the FBI and the Warren Commission and quotes de Brueys calling him a “propagating liar.” (p. 167n) Again, its what Posner leaves out that is so important. Posner fails to acknowledge that Pena was himself one of de Brueys’ informants and that his FBI interview had been conducted by none other than de Brueys himself! Furthermore, in sworn testimony for the HSCA that was not declassified in full until 2017, Pena said that de Brueys “told me before, about a week or ten days more or less before I went to testify to the Warren Commission that if I talk about him he will get rid of my ass.” (180-10075-10168: Sworn Testimony of Orest Pena, p. 11)

    Posner is so desperate to convey the idea that Oswald worked entirely alone in his FPCC campaign that he misrepresents testimony related to another of his leafleting efforts. On this occasion, the accused assassin was filmed outside the New Orleans International Trade Mart handing out his literature, accompanied by two other individuals. Posner writes that, earlier that morning, Oswald had gone

    …to the unemployment office, where he offered $2 to anybody who would help him distribute leaflets for half an hour. Two accepted his offer, and they walked to the Trade Mart…One of the youngsters who helped Oswald was later identified as Charles Hall Steele, Jr…The other unemployed helper was never identified, although Steele testified the man volunteered from the unemployment line, the same as he had.” (p. 158)

    Here, once again, its what Posner leaves out that is so detrimental to his story.

    Firstly, although Steele did indeed testify that Oswald had offered him $2 to hand out leaflets, he did not say he was on an unemployment line. Steele told the commission that he had driven a friend to the unemployment office so that she could take a test and, while he sat waiting for her to finish, Oswald approached him with the offer. Once Steele’s friend had finished her test, he drove her to where she needed to be and then made his own way to the Trade Mart. After he arrived, Steele said, “[Oswald] and another fellow came up, and he handed me these leaflets, so I just started passing them out.” (WC Vol. 10, p.65) There is no mention in Steele’s testimony of seeing this other man, whom he described as “sort of Cuban looking,” (ibid) volunteer from the unemployment line. In fact, he had no idea where he had come from. When Steele arrived at the Trade Mart, he said, Oswald was not there, but after he “waited for maybe a minute, or a few seconds” Oswald and his “Cuban looking” companion arrived together. (Ibid p.67) Steele’s account leaves open the possibility that this unidentified man was known to Oswald and was involved with him in his FPCC activities, something Posner does not want to admit.

    Perhaps the most mysterious and intriguing of Oswald’s appearances during the summer of 1963 occurred not in New Orleans but in the nearby towns of Clinton and Jackson in early September. Numerous witnesses from these small, rural towns came forward during Jim Garrison’s investigation, with several of them swearing that they saw Oswald in the company of both David Ferrie and Clay Shaw―a CIA asset and director of the International Trade Mart. Posner stoops to cheap smear types of tactics in a failed attempt to discredit these witnesses. He claims that their original statements revealed “substantial confusion” and that “only after extensive coaching by the Garrison staff did the witnesses tell a cohesive and consistent story.” (p. 145) He then spends three and a half pages detailing what he calls “considerable contradictions” that invalidate the whole story. (p. 145-148) The problem, as even Posner’s fellow lone nut author Norman Mailer admits, is that Posner is taking descriptions of events that occurred in two different towns, fifteen miles apart, across two separate days, and “mixing them together as one.” (Mailer, p. 622)

    Not content with misusing eyewitness accounts to create contradictions that don’t exist, Posner suggests that the weather as described by Jackson town barber Edward McGehee and state representative Reeves Morgan placed the event later in the year, when Oswald was no longer living in New Orleans. He quotes McGehee as saying it “was kind of cool” and writes, “He remembered the air conditioning was not on in his shop.” The author further notes that Morgan “recalled lighting the fireplace,” which he portrays as significant because weather records for September show “daily temperatures above 90 degrees, with only a few days dipping into the eighties, with high humidity.” (p. 145) But what Posner fails to note is that McGehee said Oswald walked into his barber shop “along toward the evening” and the very weather records Posner cites show that evening temperatures dipped into the low 70’s. This small drop in temperature had prompted McGehee to switch off his air conditioner simply to save money. As for Morgan, the reason he had lit his fireplace was not to keep himself warm but to burn some trash as there was no refuse collection service to his home. (Davy, p. 116) Once again, Posner’s attempt to discredit inconvenient witness testimony is undone by the details he consistently omits.

    Oswald, Odio and Mexico City

    On Friday, September 20, Ruth Paine arrived at the Oswald home and stayed for the weekend. Three days later she took Marina, June, and all the family belongings back with her to Irving, Texas. According to Ruth, Oswald “did virtually all the packing and all the loading of things into the car.” Although she thought at the time Oswald was being a gentleman, Posner writes, “she is now convinced that he probably packed his rifle in one of the bags and did not want anyone else handling it.” (p. 169) This, of course, makes very little sense given that Oswald was not planning to unload the car and someone else would have had to handle the rifle at the other end. Regardless, two days after Marina’s departure, according to Posner, Oswald boarded a bus on the first leg of a trip to Mexico City where, according to the official story, he would make several visits to both the Cuban and Soviet embassies in a desperate, failed attempt to gain a visa that would permit him to return to the USSR via Cuba. There are numerous reasons to doubt the official narrative of Oswald’s activities in Mexico City, and there are strong indications that he was impersonated there. While a full discussion of this subject is beyond the scope of this review, I will address a few of the more important issues as they are presented in Case Closed.

    The claim that Oswald began a bus journey to Mexico on September 25 is contradicted by the account of Sylvia Odio, a twenty-six-year-old Cuban emigree who was active in the anti-Castro underground. Odio told the FBI and the Warren Commission that on or around the evening of September 26, she had been visited at her Dallas home by three men who claimed to be friends of the cause. Two of the men were Cuban or Mexican, one called himself “Leopoldo” and the other “something like Angelo.” (WC Vol p. 370) The third man was an American who was introduced to her as “Leon Oswald” but Odio would later identify him as Lee Harvey Oswald. The men told Odio that they had come from New Orleans and were in a hurry because they were “leaving for a trip.” The next day, Odio said, Leopoldo called her, asking what she thought about Leon and claiming that “He told us we don’t have any guts, you Cubans, because President Kennedy should have been assassinated after the Bay of Pigs…” (Ibid, p. 372) The Warren Commission admitted that Odio’s account raised the possibility that Oswald had companions on his way to Mexico City. (Warren Report, p. 324) But his being in the company of individuals discussing a desire to murder Kennedy two months before the assassination clearly has much larger implications. It is little surprise, therefore, that Posner tries hard to cast doubt on Odio’s testimony.

    He begins by misrepresenting her testimony to make it appear as though she was unsure in her identification of Oswald, noting that she said she was “not too sure” about his appearance in one photograph she was shown. Of course, Posner makes no reference to the fact that she saw numerous other pictures and told the Commission she was “immediately” sure and did not have “any doubts” that the man who came to her home was Lee Harvey Oswald. (WC Vol. 11, p.382) Then, referring to Odio’s belief in her Commission testimony that the visit probably occurred on September 26 or 27, Posner writes that Oswald “began his twenty-hour bus journey from Houston to Mexico City” on September 26, therefore “It was physically impossible for Oswald to visit Odio in Dallas when she claims he did.” (p. 177) There are numerous problems with that statement.

    Firstly, Odio was not certain about the date. Although she did tell the FBI that she considered September 26 to be “the most probable date,” she also conceded that it might have been September 25. (WC Vol. 26,p. 836) Secondly, although Posner says that on September 25 Oswald was on Continental Trailways bus No. 5121 from New Orleans to Houston, extensive investigation by the FBI failed to uncover any documentary or eyewitness evidence to place Oswald on that bus and the driver told Bureau agents that he did “not recall ever seeing Oswald in person at any time.” (WC Vol. 24 p.722) It is possible, then, that rather than travelling from New Orleans to Houston alone by bus, Oswald went to Dallas by car with “Leopoldo” and “Angelo.” Finally, despite Posner’s claim that Oswald could not have been at Odio’s on September 26 because he was on bus No. 5133 from Houston to Mexico, no proof of such has ever been offered. Although bus company records did show that one ticket from Houston to Laredo was sold that day, the ticket agent would only say that the purchaser “could have been” Oswald. (WR, p. 323) Yet the clothing he described the person who bought the ticket as wearing―brown and white sweater, white dungarees, and white canvass shoes―did not correspond to anything Oswald owned. Therefore, Posner is on shaky ground when he claims it was “physically impossible” for Oswald to have visited Odio on September 26.

    Not content with misrepresenting Odio’s testimony and overstating the evidence of Oswald’s alleged travel arrangements, Posner performs his usual trick of trying to make a troublesome witness look mentally unstable; all the while failing to show that Odio’s struggle with anxiety had any relevance to her story. Posner completes his failed attempt at discrediting Odio by writing that one of the two people whom Odio said she thought she might have told of the visit before the assassination, Lucille Connell, told the FBI that “Odio only told her about Oswald after the assassination, and then she said she not only knew Oswald, but he had given talks to groups of Cuban refugees in Dallas.” (p. 179) This last part, however, was specifically denied by Connell when she was interviewed by an investigator for the HSCA. Connell said:

    I really don’t recall her telling me that. I just recall that Oswald came to her apartment and wanted her to get involved some way. But as I recall Silvia herself didn’t tell me that, it was her sister who told me that…Frankly I was not impressed with these two FBI investigators. They were rather new on the job I think. (HSCA Doc. 180-10101-10283, Box 233)

    In the end, Posner fails to lay a glove on Silvia Odio. And again, he is made to look all the worse by his failure to mention in the five and a half pages he dedicates to trashing her story, that her sister Annie fully corroborated Silvia’s identification of Oswald. So, despite Posner’s best efforts, Odio’s account remains every bit as compelling today as it did sixty years ago.

    “While Odio thought she had been visited by Oswald in Texas,” Posner writes, “he was actually undergoing one of his most important encounters since he tried to renounce his American citizenship in Moscow in 1959.” (p. 180) This encounter, he explains, was in the Cuban embassy in Mexico City where he spoke to Cuban consul Eusebio Azcue and receptionist Silvia Duran to try to gain a transit visa that would allow him to stop in Cuba for a couple of weeks on his way to the USSR. But Oswald wound up becoming agitated and “protesting loudly” when he was informed that, unless he obtained Soviet permission to visit the USSR first, it could take up to three weeks to get the documentation he required. (p. 182) Oswald then made his way to the Russian embassy where he demanded to see “someone in charge” and ended up in a conference room with three KGB agents who were working undercover as consul officers. According to Posner, Oswald “demanded an immediate visa” and “told the KGB officers that he was desperate to return to Russia.” He further stated that it was urgent for him to get to Cuba, hinting that “he had information on American efforts to kill Castro.” Thinking him an “unstable personality,” the officers politely sent him away. (p. 183-184) The next day, Oswald returned to both embassies, becoming “furious” when the Soviets told him they had no intention of issuing a visa and then getting into another argument with Azcue before ultimately leaving emptyhanded. Two days later he telephoned the Soviet embassy, making one last, failed attempted to attain a visa. After being refused for the final time, and with nowhere else to go, Oswald got on a bus and made his way back to Dallas.

    There is a myriad of problems with this story. To begin with, as Posner himself admits, Azcue told the HSCA that “the man he argued with for fifteen minutes at the Cuban embassy” did not look like Oswald and he described the man as older, thinner, and with dark blond hair. (p. 188) Posner tries to counter this by claiming that Duran and another embassy employee, Alfredo Mirabal Diaz, “positively identified the visitor as Oswald.” (p. 189) In reality, however, Mirabal told the HSCA that, whilst he did get a look at the visitor, “it was from my private office where I stuck my head over and had a look at him from that vantage point.” When shown a photo of Oswald and asked if he looked like the man who visited the consulate, Mirabal said “I believe the answer is yes” but qualified his remark by stating, “I really did not observe him with any great deal of interest.” (HSCA Vol. 3, p. 174) This hardly sounds like a positive identification.

    As for Silvia Duran, she refused to identify the embassy visitor as Oswald until she was arrested by Mexican police at the behest of the CIA and thrown into solitary confinement. In her original statement of November 27, 1963, she described the man she saw as “blonde, short,” and “dressed unelegantly…” (Lopez Report, pp. 186-190) Fifteen years later, she repeated this description for the HSCA, saying he was “Short…about my size” (Duran was only 5’3”), with “blonde hair” and “blue or green eyes.” (HSCA Vol. 3, p. 69, p. 103) This is clearly not a description of Lee Harvey Oswald and Duran told Anthony Summers in 1979 that she “was not sure if it was Oswald or not…” (Summers, p. 376)

    Posner writes that Oswald’s identity as the man who visited the Soviet embassy was confirmed in 1992 when KGB officer Oleg Nechiporenko “finally broke his silence” and said, “without hesitation,” that the man he spoke to was indeed “the same man who was arrested two months later for killing President Kennedy.” (p. 189) But it is fair to say that Nechiporenko is a decidedly dubious source. He was one of several KGB officers who began telling stories around the thirtieth anniversary of the assassination, all self-servingly aimed at clearing the KGB of any involvement with Oswald or his alleged crime. In 1993 Nechiporenko authored a book titled Passport to Assassination which promoted the infamous “Dear Mr Hunt” letter hoax. He also spiced up the story of Oswald’s visit to the embassy by suggesting that Oswald became “hysterical” at the mention of the FBI, “began to sob, and through his tears cried, ‘I am afraid…they’ll kill me. Let me in!’” At that point, according to Nechiporenko, Oswald “stuck his right hand into the left pocket of his jacket and pulled out a revolver, saying, ‘See? This is what I must now carry to protect my life,’ and placed the revolver on the desk” between them. (Nechiporenko, Passport to Assassination, p. 77) As John Armstrong wrote of this rather Chekovian tale, if Oswald had really pulled out a pistol,which was illegal for him to carry in Mexico, “it is reasonable to conclude he would have been immediately escorted out of the embassy by a Soviet guard and a report of his bizarre provocative behavior sent to Moscow.” (Armstrong, p. 648) Of course, he was not, and no such report has ever been produced.

    On the weekend of Kennedy’s assassination, the CIA’s Mexico City station fed reports to the White House suggesting that Castro, with Soviet support, had paid Oswald to kill the president. The Agency claimed to have photographs and tape recordings of Oswald’s contacts with the Soviet embassy and shared them with the FBI. But as the Bureau quickly discovered, the photographs were not of Oswald. Furthermore, as FBI director J. Edgar Hoover wrote in a memo to Secret Service Chief James Rowley, the FBI agents who had interrogated Oswald in Dallas had listened to the tape and concluded that it was not his voice on the recording. (Lopez Report, Addendum to footnote #614)Hoover also phoned President Johnson, telling him:

    We have up here the tape and the photograph of the man who was at the Soviet embassy using, Oswald’s name. That picture and the tape do not correspond to this man’s voice, nor to his appearance. In other words, it appears that there was a second person who was at the Soviet embassy down there. (Transcript of phone call, LBJ and Hoover, 11/23/63, p. 2)

    Posner attempts to confuse the issue by quoting an anonymous, “retired Agency official” as saying that if there had been a tape of Oswald’s calls to the embassy:

    It would have been routinely erased a week after it was made…since there isn’t a tape, no one is sure we recorded the right person. Just like we made an error in photographing the wrong man, there’s a good chance that we might have recorded the same man we photographed, thinking we had surveillance on Oswald. (pp. 187-188)

    The problem for Posner is that the tapes were not erased, they were still in existence in April 1964 when WarrenCommission lawyers William Coleman and David Slawson went to Mexico City to “investigate” Oswald’s alleged activities there. Coleman and Slawson confirmed to Summers that they had listened to the tapes “mainly to check that they corresponded with the CIA transcripts.” (Summers, Not in Your Lifetime, p. 277) And the transcripts, which were finally released by the ARRB in 1993, revealed that the caller identified himself as Oswald. (Newman, p. 364) Of course, Coleman and Slawson did not take the tapes back to Washington to be entered into evidence for the commission, and what ultimately became of them is unknown. Apparently, evidence that somebody was impersonating Oswald in Mexico City was not something the commission wanted as part of its record.

    Oswald Returns to Dallas

    Whether the real Oswald had been in Mexico City in September 1963, or whether he had been somewhere else entirely, he arrived back in Dallas on October 3. Shortly thereafter, he found himself a room in a boarding house in the Oak Cliff area of Dallas while Marina continued to live with Ruth Paine in Irving. Posner suggests that before Ruth had allowed Marina to move in with her, she discussed it with her husband Michael and the couple were concerned that Oswald might be violent towards them. He quotes Michael as saying, “We assumed or felt that―if we handled him with a gentle or considerate manner that he wouldn’t be a danger to us…that he wasn’t going to stab Marina or Ruth.” (p. 199) This a good example of Posner misrepresenting a witness’s testimony in such a way as to alter its meaning. Commission lawyer Wesley Liebeler asked Michael, “…you concluded on the basis of these discussions and your knowledge of Oswald, your collective knowledge of Oswald, at that time that he was not a violent person; is that correct?” to which Michael replied, “That he wasn’t going to stab Ruth or Marina.” Whilst on its own this response sounds sinister, on the very same pages of testimony, Michael also stated that Oswald “didn’t seem to be dangerous” and “I didn’t [think Oswald to be a violent person]…I thought he was harmless.” (WC Vol. 2, pp 422-423)By taking a snippet of his testimony out of context, Posner falsely implies that Michael genuinely thought Oswald was so unhinged he might stab someone―an implication that is refuted by reading the rest of the testimony.

    With the help of Ruth Paine, Oswald found a job as an order filler at the Texas School Book Depository in downtown Dallas. He then settled into a routine of sleeping at his Oak Cliff rooming house on weekdays, then hitching a ride to Irving with fellow depository worker Buell Wesley Frazier on Fridays, so that he could spend the weekend with Marina at the Paine home. Posner writes that this routine was broken when Oswald turned up at the Paine household on Thursday, November 21―the day before the assassination―but it was actually broken when he did not visit the previous weekend. The reason for the Thursday night visit, according to Marina, was that Oswald “was lonely because he hadn’t come the preceding weekend” and he “wanted to make peace” with her after the couple had quarrelled by telephone a few days before. (WC Vol. 1 p.65) Marina, however, was not interested in making up. Oswald requested her repeatedly to come live with him in an apartment in Dallas, but she refused. He tried appealing to Marina’s materialistic side by offering to buy her a washing machine, but she continued to give him the cold shoulder. In the end Oswald went to bed alone and upset. The next morning, when Marina awoke, she discovered that her husband had gone to work, leaving behind his wedding ring, $170, and a note telling her to buy shoes for June. The next time she saw him, several hours later, Oswald was in police custody as a suspect in the assassination of President Kennedy.

    It is here, then, that Posner’s “biography” of Oswald comes to an end. What can most accurately be said about the preceding 200 pages of hackneyed rubbish is that no one who reads them will be any wiser about who Lee Harvey Oswald really was. This is because Posner does not behave like a biographer but like the lawyer he is, cobbling together any scrap of information that appears to support his case while ignoring, downplaying or misrepresenting anything which does not. He wants readers to believe that Oswald showed signs of dangerousness from a young age, so he promotes the false claims of a so-called “expert” who has less credibility than Posner himself. He wants to convey the notion that Oswald was disliked by virtually everyone who knew him so, even when discussing the accused assassin’s friends, he includes only the most derogatory sounding remarks that they made―and entirely omits the names of those with nothing bad to say. He wants to convince that Oswald was a vicious wife beater, so he quotes liberally from a book published fifteen years after the assassination and ignores every one of Marina’s earliest statements and testimonies which contradict the idea. (Click here for more evidence undermining this idea) And he desperately needs Oswald to have worked alone in his political activities, so he tries every trick, and I mean every single one, in the book to make contrary evidence disappear.

    The one-dimensional portrait Posner paints of Oswald may bear little resemblance to the real man, who remains one of history’s most complex characters. Although he constantly claimed to be a Marxist, Oswald never joined any such organization, and his acquaintances were almost all of a right-wing persuasion―fanatically so in the case of men like Guy Banister and David Ferrie. What is one to make of this? It certainly seems possible that Oswald was feigning a passion for far-left politics. Perhaps he was, as many critics believe, an asset of U.S. intelligence. This would, on the surface, seem to explain his lenient treatment by the Marine Corps, his defection to the Soviet Union, and his activities in New Orleans.

    And yet, his private writings strongly suggest that his passion for socialism and his self-expressed desire for a better, fairer society were genuine. Is there some relevance to the fact that he was an avid reader of spy novels and that, as a child, his favourite television show was I Led 3 Lives? Was he playing some game all his own, infiltrating “enemy” groups for his own amusement? In so doing, did he unwittingly put himself in a position to be used or manipulated by the CIA, the FBI or some other organisation? Did this ultimately lead to his being left holding the bag in the assassination of President Kennedy? Or was he always a willing participant?

    Questions like these continue to perplex real researchers to this day. Meaningful answers are nowhere to be found in Case Closed.


    Go to Part 1 of 5

    Go to Part 3 of 5

    Go to Part 4 of 5

    Go to Part 5 of 5

  • Case Closed 30 Years On: Even Worse – Part 1/5: Gerald Posner’s Portrait of Lee Harvey Oswald


    When Gerald Posner’s Case Closed was first published in August 1993, it was greeted with a level of acclaim that likely had never been enjoyed by any other work dealing with President Kennedy’s assassination. U.S. News and World Report devoted dozens of pages to promoting the book while Posner himself was featured on a variety of high-profile television shows including the Today show, 20/20, and NBC Nightly News with Tom Brokaw. Meanwhile, mainstream reviews of Case Closed were almost uniformly positive, with many commentators calling the book “definitive” and praising Posner for having “solved” the case. In fact, as award-winning columnist Rob Zaleski noted in The Capital Times, “…the response from critics has been so overwhelmingly positive that some historians are suggesting it’s time for many Americans to give up their obsession with the assassination and get on with their lives.” Not surprisingly, the book became a New York Times bestseller and was subsequently nominated for the 1994 Pulitzer Prize for History.

    Following the release of Oliver Stone’s powerful conspiracy drama, JFK, in 1991, giving up its “obsession” with the JFK assassination was precisely what the MSM had been encouraging the American people to do. It is no exaggeration to say that the media’s response to Stone’s movie was the opposite of its uncritical embracing of Case Closed. In fact, the sheer volume of editorials, op-eds, letters, and articles that attacked JFK and its director was almost as staggering as the venom with which they were written. And, what’s more, the attacks began 7months before the movie was released and while principal photography was still in progress! Nonetheless, the emotional impact of Stone’s film, and the questions it raised about its subject, created a massive public outcry that ultimately led to the JFK Records Act of 1992 and the formation of the Assassination Records Review Board, an independent agency that was tasked with freeing the many documents related to the assassination that were still being hidden by Federal agencies.

    To those who had followed the case and were familiar with the MSM’s complicity in covering up the full truth about Kennedy’s death, it came as little surprise that it rallied behind a book that seemed to exist for the sole purpose of convincing the public that they need not worry about what was in the soon-to-be released files because the Warren Commission had been right all along: Lee Harvey Oswald had acted in killing President John Kennedy. Political reporter Tom Wicker gushed on the jacket of the first edition of the book,

    Case Closed is a deliberate, detailed, thoroughly documented, sometimes brutal, always conclusive destruction of one Kennedy assassination conspiracy theory after another…After this book, the case of JFK is indeed closed.

    But unlike Wicker, those who had taken the time to learn a thing or two about the subject were decidedly less impressed by both Posner’s conclusions and his duplicitous methodology.

    For example, Texas-based researcher Gary Mack, who served as curator of the Sixth Floor Museum in Dallas for more than twenty years, noted that Case Closed was “…unquestionably a prosecution case stacked against Lee Harvey Oswald and the research community, using false and misleading information in a biased attempt to prove the unprovable.” (The Fourth Decade, Vol. 1, issue 1, p. 15) University of Wisconsin history professor David Wrone―whom Posner himself quotes as an authority on the subject of the assassination―went even further in his criticism, writing that “…[Posner’s] book is so theory driven, so rife with speculation, and so frequently unable to conform his text with the factual content in his sources that it stands as one of the stellar instances of irresponsible publishing on the subject.” (The Journal of Southern History, February 1995, pp. 186-188) Even Vincent Bugliosi, in his own massive but failed attempt at propping up the official story, criticised Posner for “engaging in many of the same unfortunate tactics” for which he had condemned the conspiracy theorists. (Bugliosi, Reclaiming History, p. xxxvi)

    Numerous detailed critiques were written of Case Closed, perhaps the most comprehensive of which was authored by esteemed first-generation Warren Commission critic Harold Weisberg and totalled more than 200,000 words in its original form. The result of all this work was that Posner was exposed, as Weisberg dryly opined, as a man “who has trouble telling the truth even by accident.” (Weisberg, Case Open, p. 172) And yet, despite these critiques, and despite the many thousands of pages of documents freed by the ARRB since its publication that change the calculus of the crime, Posner remains one the MSM’s go-to experts. For example, in February of 2021, journalist James Moore wrote a piece for the British online newspaper The Independent, weakly attempting to lump JFK research in with QAnon and Covid-denialism. He ended his ill-informed diatribe by writing, “Lee Harvey Oswald did it on his own, and as Gerald Posner said in his exhaustively researched book…: Case Closed.” A few months later, Variety critic Owen Gleiberman also made sure to namecheck Posner and his book in his shoddy review of JFK Revisited, noting that Case Closed was instrumental in his own thinking on the case.

    It is precisely because Case Closed is still being touted by the media today that it seems appropriate for me to revisit the book now, on the thirtieth anniversary of its original publication. Not only to reemphasise the many flaws that were apparent to knowledgeable researchers at the time of its release, but also to highlight what we have learned in the intervening years and what the state of the evidence is today. Case Closed? That title is almost satirical.

    Part One: Portrait of an Alleged Assassin

    Posner spends approximately the first 215 pages of Case Closed giving his version of the life story of Lee Harvey Oswald. It is fair to say that this section of the book is key to Posner’s no-conspiracy argument and the author himself says as much when he writes that, “Understanding [Oswald] is the key to understanding what happened in Dallas…” (p. 5) Indeed, Posner clearly knows that if he is able to convince readers that Oswald was a dangerous, psychotic malcontent with delusions of grandeur, it will be much easier to get them to accept the notion that, in Posner’s words, “Lee Harvey Oswald, driven by his own twisted and impenetrable furies, was the only assassin at Dealey Plaza on November 22, 1963.” (p. 472) There is little doubt that this methodology is effective on those with no meaningful knowledge of the subject. Tom Wicker, for instance, suggested that “…the book’s most important contribution may be Posner’s thorough, dispassionate, yet rather sympathetic account of the warped and miserable life of Lee Harvey Oswald.” And yet, without even getting into the forensic evidence that flatly contradicts a lone gunman scenario, Posner’s portrait of Oswald fails to convince the well-informed because of its numerous misrepresentations and utter lack of completeness.

    How Wicker was able to find any sympathy for Lee Oswald in Posner’s 215-page assault on the dead man’s character is beyond me. What Posner presents is in no way a true biography because the author obviously has no intention of discovering who Oswald really was. It is, instead, little more than a bloated and tedious compendium of every bad thing ever said about the accused assassin, with no regard whether it was true or accurate. As author Walt Brown noted, Posner portrays Oswald “as an individual far more demented than any previous human being on the planet. Perhaps Mr Posner forgot that he also authored a biography of Dr [Josef] Mengale.” (Brown, Treachery in Dallas, p. 40) Indeed, Posner makes so little effort to balance the proceedings, and is so careful to present only the very worst comments made about the deceased former Marine, that readers of Case Closed could be forgiven for thinking that no one ever said a kind word about him.

    A prime example of this is found in Posner’s use of Oswald’s oldest brother, Robert. Posner happily quotes Robert when his words appear to support the contention that Oswald endured a troubled childhood or that he was in the habit of beating his wife. Yet he could find no room anywhere in his over 500-page book for Robert’s sworn testimony before the Warren Commission: he considered his brother to be a normal human being “in every way.” (WC Vol. 1, p. 311) Nor does Posner see fit to divulge that Robert said he had “never known [Oswald] to attempt or indicate to attempt to carry out any type of violence…” (Ibid, p. 394) or that he believed, until the media convinced him otherwise, that “…the Lee Harvey Oswald that I knew would not have killed anybody.” (Ibid, p. 314) Is it possible that Posner truly believes it relevant to the assassination that Robert described his mother as “rather quarrelsome” but not that he felt his brother incapable of murder?

    Nonetheless, it is true to say, as Posner does, that Oswald’s childhood was far from ideal: that his mother Marguerite was at times neglectful and, at others, overbearing. It is also true that this led to Oswald becoming a chronic truant who missed out on a great deal of schooling. Yet these facts have marginal relevance to the assassination if, and only if, one already buys into the notion of Oswald as lone nut assassin. In reality, if playing hooky from school because of parental inattentiveness automatically led one to become a political assassin there would likely be very few leaders left in the world and every elected official would need to live life in a bullet proof bubble. But for Posner, Oswald’s truancy has significance because it landed him in a juvenile reformatory called Youth House where he was assessed by staff psychiatrist, Dr Renatus Hartogs. A decade after completing his evaluation, Dr Hartogs told the Warren Commission that he had seen “definite traits of dangerousness” in young Oswald and that he had “recommended this youngster should be committed to an institution.” (WC Vol. 8, pp. 217-218) So important is Hartogs’s assessment, according to Posner, that he takes the time to chastise many prominent critics for supposedly ignoring the good doctor’s testimony. (p.13n)

    What Posner fails to tell his readers is that, during his Commission questioning, Hartogs was confronted with his original 1953 report and forced to concede that it did not reflect his testimony. It did not indicate he had found any potential for violence in Oswald, nor did it contain any recommendation that Oswald be institutionalised. (WC Vol. 8 p. 221) Posner tries to circumvent this by writing that Hartogs had not explicitly noted Oswald’s “potential for violence” in his report “since that would have mandated institutionalization,” (p. 13) thus ignoring the fact that Hartogs falsely claimed to have made that very recommendation! Furthermore, Posner withholds the fact that Hartogs’s professional credibility was shattered entirely in 1975 when he was found in court to have used his female patients for sexual purposes―claiming it was part of their therapy―and ordered to pay $350,000 in damages. (The New York Times, March 20, 1975) Some expert! Is it any wonder that no one besides Posner takes him seriously?

    Posner so desperately wants to portray Oswald as prone to violence from a young age, that he exaggerates an incident that occurred a few months before Oswald found himself in Youth House, during which the then 12-year-old supposedly threatened the wife of his half-brother John Edward Pic with a knife. The incident occurred in August of 1952 when Oswald and his mother were staying temporarily with John, his wife Marge, and their new-born son in New York City. “One day,” as Posner tells it, “Marge asked Lee to lower the volume on the television, and instead he pulled out a knife and threatened her. When Marguerite rushed into the room and told him to put it away, he punched her in the face.” (p. 10) Posner cites the Warren Commission testimony of John Pic in support of his account but neglects to mention that there is another side to the story.

    Pic testified that he had not witnessed the incident himself. Rather, he had been out of the house when an argument “about the TV set” erupted “between my wife and my mother…my mother antagonized Lee, being very hostile toward my wife, and he pulled out a pocketknife and said that if she made any attempt to do anything about it that he would use it on her, at the same time Lee struck his mother.” (WC Vol. 11 p.38) Not being present when it occurred, Pic was basing this account on what his wife told him when he arrived home. But as he also testified, his mother gave him a different version of events.

    Marguerite’s side of the story, as she told the commission herself, was that Lee was holding “a little pocketknife, a child’s knife,” because “He was whittling…John Edward whittled ships and taught Lee to whittle ships.” According to Marguerite, Marge had “hit Lee…so when she attacked the child, he had the knife in hand. So, she made the statement to my son that we had to leave, that Lee tried to use the knife on her. Now, I say, that is not true, gentlemen.” (WC Vol. 1 pp. 226-227) Unlike Posner, I see no need to take sides in this petty family squabble, nor does it strike me as being in any way important to understanding Oswald. What is inarguable, however, is that Posner’s retelling of the incident demonstrates his monumental agenda for smearing Oswald. For neither John’s nor Marguerite’s account has young Lee punching his mother in the face as Posner contends without evidentiary support.

    Continuing his skewed narrative, Posner writes of Oswald’s return to his New Orleans birthplace, in 1954, where he became friendly with a fellow student at Beauregard Junior High named Edward Voebel. He carefully selects a few words from the fifteen pages of Voebel’s testimony, making it appear as if Voebel had nothing at all nice to say about Oswald. “According to Voebel,” Posner writes, “Lee was ‘bitter’ and thought he had a raw deal out of life. ‘He didn’t like authority,’ he recalled.” Furthermore, as Posner tells it, “Voebel was startled when Oswald hatched a plan to steal a Smith & Wesson automatic from a local store.” (p. 16) Here, as with the rest of his “sympathetic account,” Posner misrepresents the testimony he cites and eschews every positive remark made so that he can avoid humanizing his subject.

    In truth, Voebel made it clear that, although he had no personal knowledge of the man Lee had grown into, he had warm feelings for the boy he knew. “I liked Lee,” he said. “I felt that we had a lot in common at that time…He was the type of boy that I could like, and if he had not changed at all, I probably still would have the same feeling for Lee Oswald…” (WC Vol. 8 pp.4-5) Voebel fondly remembered going with Oswald to Exchange Alley to play darts and pool. In fact, “Lee’s the one taught me to play pool,” he recalled. (Ibid) And although Posner leads readers to believe that Voebel saw Oswald as “bitter” or acting like he had a “raw deal,” Voebel was clear that he did not feel that way “back in those days,” it was simply an assumption he had made about the man Oswald became after the assassination occurred.

    …I don’t think I had that impression at that time,” he explained. “I’ll say this: most of the things about Lee I liked. I think I may have made a statement…about him being bitter toward the world and everything, but of course, that would have been my opinion since this happened. I wasn’t talking then about when we were going to Beauregard, to the same school. (WC Vol. 8 p. 13)

    As for Oswald’s startling plan to steal a pistol, Posner is somehow much more certain of the make and model of the selected weapon than was Voebel. “I can’t remember the pistol, to tell you the truth,” Voebel testified. “…It might have been a Smith & Wesson. I think it was an automatic, but I don’t remember.” (WC Vol. 8 p.9) More importantly, Voebel suggested that the whole silly idea may have simply been concocted by the 14-year-old Oswald to “look big among the guys.” As he testified, “I don’t think he really wanted to go through with it, to tell you the truth…It was just some fantastic thing he got in his mind, and actually it never did amount to anything.” (Ibid. p. 10)

    It was during the time that Oswald was hanging out with Voebel, according to Posner, that he began to manifest an interest in communism. Yet, for his part, Voebel did not believe this to be the case. “I have read things about Lee having developed ideas as to Marxism and communism way back when he was a child,” Voebel told the commission, “but I believe that’s a load of baloney.” (WC Vol. p. 10) On the other hand, Posner quotes two other acquaintances of young Lee who recalled his believing that “communism was the only way of life for the worker…” (Ibid p. 16) Assuming these witnesses to be correct in their recollection that Oswald was “looking for a communist cell in town to join,” it is remarkably odd that Oswald then proceeded to join the Civil Air Patrol, the official civilian auxiliary of the Unites States Air Force. Unsurprisingly, Posner has nothing to say about this strange dichotomy, but it would appear to be reflective of a pattern that emerges throughout Oswald’s adult life in which he was heard to say one thing and seen to do the opposite. Because although he would frequently profess a commitment to communism or Marxism, he never officially joined any such organisation, and all his contacts and acquaintanceships were with right wingers.

    The Marxist Marine

    If it is strange that a self-professed communist would join an organization like the Civil Air Patrol, then it is downright bizarre that he would enlist in the Marines– as Oswald did in the autumn of 1956. Posner quotes Oswald himself as saying that he joined the Marine Corps because his brother Robert had done so. Yet, perhaps recognizing the unsatisfactory nature of this explanation, he also quotes John Pic as saying, “He did it for the same reason that I did it and Robert did it…to get from out and under…[t]he yoke of oppression of my mother.” (Posner p. 19) Pic’s speculation, however, is obviously coloured by his own feelings toward his mother. And as Robert testified, “It appears as though Lee was able to put up with her more than I or my older brother John could.” (WC Vol. 1 p. 316)

    Whatever Oswald’s real reasons for enlisting may have been, Posner suggests that he “did not easily adjust to the Corps” (p. 22) and writes of him being “unmercifully razzed” by his fellow Marines. (p. 21) But Oswald’s experience was far from unique, and it probably goes without saying that the ten weeks of boot camp he endured was not meant to be a walk in the park. Sherman Cooley, who was assigned to the same platoon in boot camp as Oswald, described the whole experience as “holy hell.” (Edward Epstein, Legend, p. 63) Additionally, Posner withholds the fact that one of the things for which Oswald was taunted by his Marine buddies was his lack of proficiency with a rifle. Cooley recalled that Oswald’s consistent inability to qualify on the rifle range earned him the rather unflattering nickname “shitbird.” “It was a disgrace not to qualify,” Cooley said, “and we gave him holy hell.” (Ibid) Cooley, who was an expert shot himself, told author Henry Hurt in 1977,

    If I had to pick one man in the whole United States to shoot me, I’d pick Oswald. I saw that man shoot, and there’s no way he could have learned to shoot well enough to do what they accused him of. (Hurt, Reasonable Doubt, p. 99)

    Hurt interviewed more than fifty of Oswald’s fellow Marines and found that they all agreed with Cooley. According to Hurt, “Many of the Marines mentioned that Oswald had a certain lack of coordination that, they felt, was responsible for the fact that he had difficulty learning to shoot.” (Hurt, pp. 99-100) Needless to say, Posner ignores these first-hand observations. For his theory to appear viable, he needs to give the impression that Oswald was a decent enough shot to be able to pull off the assassination. So, he writes that three weeks into training, Oswald “…shot 212, two points over the score required for a ‘sharpshooter’ qualification, the second highest in the Marine Corps.” (p. 20) What Posner fails to disclose, however, is that Oswald’s full scorebook was reviewed during the Warren Commission testimony of Lt. Col. Allison G. Folsom of the Marine Corps Records Branch and it showed that Oswald must have had a “good day” the day he qualified because his scores on every other day demonstrated that “he was not a particularly outstanding shot.” (WC Vol. 8 p. 311) In other words, if he genuinely achieved a score of 212, it was because he got lucky.

    In June 1957, Oswald qualified as an aviation electronics operator and, three months later, was shipped to Atsugi, Japan―the home of the CIA’s super-secret U-2 spy plane operation―where he joined the Marine air control squadron known as MACS-1. Predictably, Posner selectively quotes the testimony of other Marines stationed at Atsugi to portray Oswald’s time there as mostly friendless and miserable. But in a slightly more balanced―if still rather flawed―portrait, author Edward Epstein wrote that “Oswald…found at Atsugi a camaraderie with a group of men that he had never experienced before.” (Epstein, p. 70) Epstein quotes Godfrey Jerome Daniels, known as “Gator” to his fellow Marines, who described Oswald as “just a good egg. He used to do me favours, like lend me money until payday…He was the sort of friend I could count on if I needed a pint of blood.” (ibid) Daniels was also impressed by Oswald’s intellect, stating, “He had the sort of intelligence where you could show him how to do something once and he’d know how to do it, even if it was complicated.” (ibid) Additionally, although Posner has Oswald shirking his duties and consistently bristling under authority, his supervisor in the radar hut, Captain Francis J. Gajewski, noted six months after Oswald arrived at Atsugi, “…[Oswald] has done good work for me. I would desire to have him work for me any time…he minds his business and he does his job well.” (ibid, p. 68)

    None of this is meant to suggest that Oswald was a model Marine. Rather, it is intended to further illustrate the total lack of balance or objectivity in Posner’s account. You will not find the names of Gator Daniels or Francis Gajewski anywhere in Case Closed. You will, however, find the author relying on the testimony of Kerry Thornley, another of Oswald’s fellow Marines, whom Posner quotes as stating that Oswald was “emotionally unstable…got along with very few people” (p. 30) and “felt that the officers and the staff NCO’s at the Marine Corps were incompetent to give him orders.” (p. 22) Posner portrays Thornely as having special insights into Oswald’s psyche and claims he knew him “even better” than Nelson Delgado who worked in the same radar bubble and shared a barracks with Oswald when they were stationed together in Santa Ana, California. (p. 30) Posner never delves into how singular and strained Thornley’s testimony was. (See Kerry Thornley; A New Look) Nor does he mention that Thornley also claimed that both Oswald and he were the product of Nazi breeding experiments and that a bugging device had been implanted in him at birth so that he could be monitored by Nazi cultists! (Michael T. Griffith, Hasty Judgment: A Reply to Gerald Posner—Why the JFK Case is Not Closed)

    One point on which Posner does not quote Thornley is the issue of Oswald’s security clearance. Posner writes that Oswald “had the lowest-level security clearance, ‘confidential.’” Thornley, on the other hand, testified that while he had only a confidential clearance himself, “Oswald, I believe had a higher clearance…I believe he at one time worked in the security files, it is the S & C files…I believe a ‘secret’ clearance would be required.” (WC Vol. 11 p. 84) Although he admitted this belief was “just based on rumor,” (ibid) in this instance there is reason to believe Thornley was correct. Nelson Delgado confirmed that both he and Oswald “had access to information, classified information. I believe it was classified ‘secret.’ We all had ‘secret’ clearances.” (WC Vol. 8 p. 232) And, in fact, there is further reason to believe that, at least for a time, Oswald’s clearance was much higher than “secret.”

    In his 1967 book Oswald in New Orleans, Harold Weisberg told of receiving a phone call during a radio show appearance from a man who wished to remain anonymous but said he had served alongside Oswald in the Marine Corps. The caller went on to explain that in the unit in which he and Oswald had served, five men enjoyed a special clearance called “crypto” and Oswald was one of them. (Weisberg, p. 87) Weisberg later noted how odd it was that although Oswald had to have had a high security clearance for the work he did, none was mentioned in his Navy records. Nonetheless, when he obtained the Navy documents related to the death of Oswald’s fellow Marine, Martin Schrand, Weisberg discovered that Schrand had been guarding the “crypto van,” for which crypto clearance was a necessity. Oswald, it transpired, was one of the six individuals assigned to this van. (See Weisberg letter to Vincent Bugliosi, 7/20/99 and Gerald McKnight, Breach of Trust, p. 300) Needless to say, Weisberg concluded that his anonymous source had been telling the truth.

    The subject of Oswald’s Marine Corps security clearance is directly tied to two larger questions: Was Oswald an intelligence asset? And, in October 1959 when he received an early discharge from the Marines and then “defected” to the Soviet Union, was he a traitor or was he acting on official instructions? James Anthony Botelho, who shared a room with Oswald in Santa Ana for approximately two months before his discharge, gave a sworn affidavit to the Warren Commission stating that he was surprised when he learned that Oswald had gone to the USSR. Having had the opportunity to discuss communism and Russia with Oswald, Botelho said, “my impression is that although he believed in pure Marxist theory, he did not believe in the way communism was practiced by the Russians.” (WC Vol 8 p. 315) Later, Botelho said that knowing as he did that Oswald was actually “anti-Soviet,” and seeing that no real investigation took place at the Marine base following his supposed defection, he had concluded that “Oswald was on an intelligence assignment in Russia.” (Jim Marrs, Crossfire, p. 110) As numerous researchers have suggested, there are compelling reasons to believe Botelho was correct.

    For example, despite the fact that Oswald was openly flouting an interest in communism when stationed in California―subscribing to Russian newspapers, teaching himself the language, loudly playing Russian records, calling communism “the best religion” and encouraging his fellow Marines to call him “Oswaldskovich”―his behaviour did not land him in any trouble. Quite the contrary; he was given an Army Russian equivalency test. Posner, knowing he must address this oddity somehow, suggests that the Marine Corps tolerated the alleged communist in their midst because those around him “viewed Oswald as peculiar but harmless.” (Posner p. 32) Yet he has no explanation for why Oswald’s superiors felt it appropriate to test his Russian language skills.

    World War II veteran and New Orleans District Attorney, Jim Garrison, was stunned when he learned that Oswald had been given such a test:

    In all my years of military service… . I had never taken a test in Russian…In 1959, when Oswald was taking that exam, I was a staff officer in the National Guard in a battalion made up of hundreds of soldiers. None of them had been required to show how much Russian they knew.

    Furthermore, Garrison quipped, a radar operator like Oswald “would have about as much use for Russian as a cat would have for pyjamas.” (Garrison, On the Trail of the Assassins, pp. 22-23)

    Another indication that Oswald was treated with unusual leniency by the Marine Corps is the ease with which he obtained his early discharge. In March of 1959, Oswald applied to attend Albert Schweitzer College in Switzerland. As Jim DiEugenio has noted, it remains a mystery how Oswald had ever come to learn of this obscure little college, located high in the Swiss Alps. Even Swiss authorities seemed to know nothing about it. After the assassination, when the Swiss police were asked to find the college by the FBI, it took them two months to do so. (Jim DiEugenio, Destiny Betrayed, second edition, p. 133)

    However he learned of it, Oswald’s application to Schweitzer was accepted and a few months later he applied for a dependency discharge, claiming that he needed to look after his mother because she had suffered an injury at work. The reality was, however, that Marguerite was fine. A candy jar had fallen on her nose months before, but X-rays had revealed no fractures or signs of serious damage. Nonetheless, Oswald’s discharge was approved without issue on September 4, 1959. It is important to note that it normally took three to six months for a dependency application to be approved, but in Oswald’s case it took just two weeks. (DiEugenio, p. 136) Furthermore, a week before his release, he applied for a passport, stating on his application that he intended to travel to numerous destinations including, England, France, Switzerland, Cuba and Russia. (22H78) Yet, even though this completely contradicted Oswald’s reason for obtaining an early discharge, it does not appear that the Marine Corps raised any objection.

    Oswald in the USSR

    A month after he was discharged, Oswald made his way to the USSR, arriving in Moscow on October 16, 1959. There are questions about this journey that remain unresolved to this day. For example, in 1979, the House Select Committee on Assassinations reported:

    Oswald’s trip from London to Helsinki has been a point of controversy. His passport indicates he arrived in Finland on October 10, 1959. The Torni Hotel in Helsinki, however, had him registered as a guest on that date, although the only direct flight from London to Helsinki landed at 11:33 p.m., that day. According to a memorandum signed in 1964 by Richard Helms, ‘[I]f Oswald had taken this flight, he could not normally have cleared customs and landing formalities and reached the Torni Hotel by 2400 (midnight) on the same day.’ Further questions concerning this segment of Oswald’s trip have been raised because he had been able to obtain a Soviet entry visa within only 2 days of having applied for it on October 12, 1959. (HSCA report, p. 211)

    After extensive investigation, the HSCA admitted it had been “unable to determine the circumstances surrounding Oswald’s trip from London to Helsinki,” (ibid) For Posner, this is not a problem. He simply ignores Oswald’s stop in London altogether and begins his account of Oswald’s trip with his arrival in Helsinki. (p. 47)

    Oswald arrived in Moscow on October 16, claiming that his intention was to defect and become a Soviet citizen. Five days later, his request for citizenship was officially rejected and he was given two hours to leave. In response, Oswald went up to his hotel room and cut his left wrist in what Posner presents, because it suits his purposes, as a serious suicide attempt. Yet Dr Lydia Mikhailina, a psychiatrist who examined him at the Botkinskaya Hospital, insisted that it had been nothing more than “a ‘show suicide,’ since he was refused political asylum, which he was demanding.” (John Armstrong, Harvey & Lee, p. 264) Author Norman Mailer interviewed the hospital staff who attended Oswald for his own biography of the accused assassin and was told that the cut to Oswald’s wrist “was never a serious wound…he would not have been allowed to stay if he had been a Russian. In and out the same day for such a case. His cut was hardly more than a scratch; it never reached his vein.” (Mailer, Oswald’s Tale, p. 52)

    Oswald’s gambit bought him some time, however, and so, three days after he was released from hospital he walked into the American embassy, forcefully proclaiming his desire to renounce his US citizenship. Posner writes that Oswald,

    …declared he was a Marxist, tossed his passport across the consul’s desk, and said he intended to give the Soviets all the information he had acquired as a Marine radar operator. American consul Richard Snyder…put him off by claiming it was too late in the day and the paperwork could not be finished in time. Oswald left in a huff. Although Snyder told him to return Monday to finish his revocation, he did not. (p. 52-53)

    Snyder would later describe Oswald’s attitude in the embassy as “cocksure” and suggested, “This was part of a scene he had rehearsed before coming to the embassy.” (John Newman, Oswald and the CIA, p. 5) His colleague John McVickar concurred. “It seemed to me to be a possibility that he was following a pattern of behaviour in which he had been tutored by person or persons unknown,” McVickar suggested, “…that he had been in contact with others before or during his Marine Corps tour who had guided him and encouraged him in his actions.” (Armstrong, p. 266) Furthermore, Snyder believed that Oswald “thought he was talking to a bug in the wall…talking as much to what he thought were his Soviet handlers as he was to me.” (Dick Russell, The Man Who Knew Too Much, p. 201) Clearly the above can be said to support the idea that Oswald was operating under someone else’s instruction which is probably why none of it appears in Case Closed. Regardless, Oswald’s actions appear to have yielded results as, on January 4, 1960, he was issued an identity document for stateless persons and relocated to the city of Minsk, where he would spend the next year of his life.

    In telling his account of Oswald’s time in Russia Posner relies heavily on Yuri Nosenko, a KGB officer who sought permanent asylum in the United States in February 1964, two months after the assassination. Nosenko’s claim was that he had been tasked with investigating whether there had been any relationship between Oswald and the KGB after Oswald became the prime suspect in Kennedy’s murder. He told Posner in no uncertain terms that his investigation revealed that “The KGB was not at all interested in [Oswald]. I cannot emphasize that enough―absolutely no interest.” (p. 49) Furthermore, he claimed, it was of no significance to the KGB that Oswald had been a radar operator in the Marines with possible information about the CIA’s U-2 spy plane since “Our intelligence on the U-2 was good and had been for some time,” he said. (Ibid) By now I am sure readers will not be surprised to learn that Posner fails to reveal significant information that impacts on Nosenko’s credibility.

    When he first arrived in the U.S., Nosenko was placed in a comfortable safe house. But on April 4, 1964, he was abruptly transferred to a new location where he was forced into an attic and subjected to a relentless program of degradation and mental torture. Nearly a year and a half later, he was moved to a new location where he was locked inside a specially constructed, ten-foot-square, windowless concrete bunker in which he would spend the next three years. Posner details some of the disgraceful methods the CIA used to torment Nosenko during this period. Yet he neglects to say what it was that precipitated the sudden and dramatic change in how the defector was handled.

    The likely reason behind Nosenko’s ordeal was first revealed by Harold Weisberg in his 1975 book, Post Mortem. After obtaining hundreds of relevant pages of documents, Weisberg reported that “Nosenko told the CIA…and the FBI that the Russians actually believed Oswald was a ‘sleeper’ or ‘dormant’ American agent and had him and his mail under surveillance all the time he was in the USSR.” (Weisberg, Post Mortem, p. 627) Since the FBI did not have agents inside the Soviet Union, what Nosenko was saying was that the KGB had suspected Oswald of being CIA. It was after Nosenko revealed this fact in his interviews with the FBI―and the Bureau shared those interviews with the CIA―that the Agency began what Posner calls “extremely aggressive interrogations.”

    Even after Nosenko was finally freed from his custom-made hell, he spent the rest of his days living under an assumed name, controlled and closely guarded by the CIA. It is, therefore, difficult to place much faith in Nosenko’s account of Oswald’s Russian sojourn. In fact, even without knowing the above, Nosenko’s word is rendered dubious by the fact that he made provably false statements. For example, Posner quotes Nosenko as saying that Oswald was examined by two Russian psychiatrists during his stay at Botkinskaya Hospital; that Nosenko read their reports himself; and that “both concluded [Oswald] was ‘mentally unstable.’” (p. 51) Yet as Posner must know, given that he claims to have re-indexed the Warren Commission volumes, the results of these Soviet psychiatric evaluations were published by the commission, and they contain no such conclusion. In fact, they state that Oswald was “not dangerous to other people…of clear mind” and displayed “no psychotic symptoms.” (WC Vol. 18 pp. 464-473) Once again, this unwanted information appears purposely left out of Posner’s “sympathetic account.” It should be noted: John Newman’s latest work in Uncovering Popov’s Mole, goes much further in an examination of Nosenko and contains even harsher conclusions about the man. Which, of course, makes Posner look even more gullible.

    From all appearances, Oswald’s time in Minsk was largely uninteresting, which perhaps explains why he wrote to the U.S. embassy a year after he arrived in the city, stating that he wished to return to his home country. The most noteworthy thing to happen to him during this period was that he met and married a 19-year-old Russian native named Marina Prusakova. The couple met at a trade union dance in March 1961 and, Marina later recalled, “I liked Lee immediately. He was very polite and attentive…” According to a narrative Marina prepared for the Warren Commission, when Lee first invited her to dance, she did not know that he was American, “and when we started to talk, I decided he was from one of the Baltic countries, since he talked with an accent.” (WC Vol. 18 p. 600)

    The fact that Oswald had learned to speak the notoriously difficult Russian language well enough for Marina to think he was from the Soviet Union is something Posner does not like. Because it suggests, once again, that he had received help or training. Consequently, Posner quotes Oswald’s closest friend in Minsk, Ernst Titovets, as saying his Russian was “rather inadequate…” (p. 64) Yet Titovets―who published his own book about Oswald in 2020―has since made it clear that Oswald spoke the language well and that Titovets had no problem whatsoever carrying on a conversation with him. (Jim DiEugenio, interview with Titovets, 2014 AARC Conference in Bethesda) Additionally, Posner omits any reference in his book to Rosaleen Quinn, an air stewardess from New Orleans who had dinner with Oswald shortly before his defection. Quinn recalled that they had conversed in Russian for approximately two hours and, although she had studied with a Berlitz tutor for over a year, Oswald spoke the language far more fluently than she did. (Epstein, p. 87) The omission of Quinn’s name from Case Closed is another example of Posner’s tendency to ignore that which contradicts his dubious narrative.

    Just a few months after Lee met Marina, she became pregnant with their first child, and he applied for permission for her to join him in his return to America. It might be expected that a self-proclaimed defector who offered to give away military secrets would face some serious opposition from U.S. officials when he stated his intention to return home with a Russian wife and child in tow, but such was not the case. In fact, the State Department loaned him $435.71 to pay for his travel and Marina’s immigrant visa was approved a few months after her arrival in the U.S. The relative ease of Oswald’s return has raised many an eyebrow but, unsurprisingly, Posner’s is not one of them.

    Oswald in Texas

    The Oswalds arrived in Hoboken, New Jersey, on June 13, 1962, and immediately headed to Fort Worth, Texas, where they stayed temporarily with Lee’s brother Robert. According to Posner, approximately two weeks into their stay, Oswald “…hit Marina for the first time in one of their fights…He slapped her hard around the face and threatened to kill her if she spoke a word to Robert or [his wife] Vada.” (p. 80) In succeeding chapters, Posner paints a picture of Marina suffering horrendous abuse at her husband’s hands, with him screaming at, slapping, punching, and even choking her with little or no provocation. Yet the author fails to reveal that Marina mentioned no such abuse in her earliest interviews with the FBI or Secret Service, and that in her first appearance before the Warren Commission she detailed only one occasion on which Oswald had hit her. And this alleged incident did not occur during their stay with Robert but months later, after Marina had written a letter to an ex-boyfriend in Russia, saying she was sorry she had married Lee. (WC Vol. 1 p.33)

    Over time, Marina’s depiction of Lee changed from that of a good family man who loved to help with the children to a vicious spousal abuser who forced himself on her sexually. Posner quotes liberally from her later claims whilst ignoring how they contradict her original statements. In fact, the very worst instances of abuse described in Case Closed are sourced not to any of the sworn statements or testimonies Marina gave shortly after the assassination but to the 1977 book Marina and Lee by Priscilla Johnson McMillan. Posner relies so heavily on McMillan’s book that he cites it approximately 75 times within just a few chapters. Yet Marina and Lee is not generally considered to be a reliable source. Although the book was ostensibly based on interviews McMillan conducted with Marina over a period of more than a decade, shortly after it was published, Marina appeared to distance herself from it, apparently going so far as to deem it a “pack of lies.” Furthermore, for many researchers, McMillan’s reliability is rendered dubious by the fact that she applied to work for the CIA in 1953 and was described in Agency files as a “witting collaborator” who could be “…encouraged to write pretty much the articles we want.” (The Assassinations, edited by Jim DiEugenio and Lisa Pease, p. 304-305)

    Of course, it makes little difference whether McMillan accurately reported what Marina told her or not, because Oswald’s widow has made so many contradictory statements that basing anything on her word alone should be unthinkable to any writer who is possessed of even a degree of objectivity. In a once secret memo, Warren Commission lawyer Norman Redlich noted that, through her publicist, Marina had created an image of herself “…as a simple, devoted housewife who suffered at the hands of her husband…” And yet, Redlich suggested, “…there is a strong possibility that Marina Oswald is in fact a very different person―cold, calculating, avaricious, scornful of generosity, and capable of an extreme lack of sympathy in personal relationships.” (HSCA Vol. 11 p.126) Indeed, testimony from friends of the couple suggested that Marina delighted in openly taunting her husband about his lack of money and his inability to provide more material luxuries. Furthermore, even Posner admits that Marina was heard to complain about Lee’s sexual performance, telling friends, “He sleeps with me just once a month, and I never get any satisfaction out of it.” (p. 94) What Posner doesn’t make clear is that she made such comments right in front of him, an action that hardly suggests that she lived in constant fear of her spouse.

    Shortly after arriving back in the States, Oswald became acquainted with a Russianémigré and petroleum engineer named Peter Gregory. Posner suggests that Oswald got in touch with Gregory “to obtain some feedback” on a memoir he had written of his time in the USSR. “…he visited Gregory twice at his office,” Posner writes, “not only to show his memoirs, but also to inquire about possible work as a translator.” (p. 78) This, however, is false.When Gregory testified to the Warren Commission, he made no mention of any memoirs. He was very clear that what Posner presents as a secondary concern was, in fact, the only reason Oswald sought him out. “He knew that I was teaching Russian at the library,” Gregory said, “…he was looking for a job as a translator or interpreter in the Russian languages” and he wanted Gregory “…to give him a letter testifying to that effect.” (WC Vol. 2 p. 338) Gregory said he had tested Oswald’s ability “by simply opening a book at random and asking him to read a paragraph or two and then translate it,” after which he was more than happy to provide a letter certifying Oswald’s ability. (Ibid) Posner throws in the memoir story for the same reason he withholds the fact that Gregory said Oswald translated the book “very well” and thought the ex-Marine might be “of Polish origin” ―because he wants to continue downplaying Oswald’s Russian proficiency.

    Through Gregory, the Oswalds were introduced to the “White Russians,” a community of Eastern Europeanémigrés residing in the Dallas-Fort Worth area. As Posner tells it, the émigrés quickly took to Marina but were far less enamoured of Lee. This is, perhaps, an understandable situation. After all, the highly conservative White Russian community―which was closely aligned with an anti-Soviet movement known as the National Alliance of Russian Solidarists―would likely be ideologically predisposed to distrusting and shunning a self-professed Marxist like Oswald. Consequently, many of them did make quite negative remarks about Oswald after his death. For example, Posner quotes Anne Meller as saying Oswald was “absolutely sick” and “against everything.” He quotes Katya Ford as labelling him “unstable…a mental case” And he writes that the “most authoritative opinion” was that of George Bouhe who said that Oswald “had a mind of his own, and I think it was a diseased one.” (p. 84)

    Yet, Posner fails to note that, despite their apparent contempt for him, some of these same individuals expressed their extreme surprise at learning that Oswald had been charged with assassinating the president. George Bouhe, for example, told the Warren Commission that although he saw Oswald as mixed up, “I did not go into the thinking…that he is potentially dangerous.” Asked if it had ever occurred to him that Oswald would have shot someone or committed an act like the assassination, Bouhe said, “Never.” (WC Vol. 8 p. 377) Similarly, Anne Meller said she thought Oswald was more “strange” and “ridiculous” than dangerous and recalled being “completely shocked” at learning of his alleged actions. “It was terrible shock,” she said. “…we could not believe at first at all…We could not believe he will do things like that.” (Ibid, p. 390)

    The one member of the Russian émigré community to take kindly to Oswald was a petroleum geologist named George de Mohrenschildt, who would later write of his first meeting with Oswald, “Only someone who had never met Lee could have called him insignificant. ‘There is something outstanding about this man,’ I told myself:

    One could detect immediately a very sincere and forward man…he showed in his conversation all the elements of concentration, thought and toughness. This man had the courage of his convictions and did not hesitate to discuss them. (HSCA Vol. 12 p. 76)

    The admiration was apparently mutual and the two quickly became close friends. Yet to say they made an odd pairing is an understatement. Oswald came from a poor family and enjoyed only a ninth-grade education. De Mohrenschildt on the other hand was from an upper-class Russian family, was entitled to call himself “Baron,” held a master’s degree, and counted George H.W. Bush and Jackie Kennedy’s mother amongst his acquaintances.

    For obvious reasons, Posner does not want readers to believe that someone like de Mohrenschildt could have held a high opinion of Oswald, so he quotes from de Mohrenschildt’s commission testimony in which he described Oswald as a “semi-educated hillbilly” and “an unstable individual…” (p. 89) Yet the author neglects to mention that de Mohrenschildt later admitted to feeling much regret over making such “unkind” remarks about his friend. Further, to try to explain why he said what he said to the commission, the baron suggested that just about anyone being confronted by Allen Dulles, Earl Warren, Gerald Ford, and “innumerable, hustling lawyers…would [be] impressed and intimidated to say almost anything about an insignificant, dead ex-Marine.” (HSCA Vol. 12 p.216)

    In his unpublished manuscript, I am a Patsy! I am a Patsy!, de Mohrenschildt described Oswald as “an utterly sincere person…deprived of hatred,” (ibid, 90) and remarked that Lee was so fluent in Russian that, “He must have had some previous training…” (ibid, 118) He further described his deceased friend as “very bright” (ibid) and “socially motivated” (ibid, 97) with a genuine concern for racial equality. And he noted that although Oswald frequently criticised both the Soviet and U.S. systems, “he never complained” about his own situation. “…it was Marina who was constantly dissatisfied.” (ibid, 86) De Mohrenschildt described Marina as a “super-materialist” (ibid, 122) who liked to ridicule her husband and quoted Oswald as saying of her, “Man, that woman loves to fight.” (ibid, 130) He admitted to knowing that Oswald had hit Marina but also pointed out that, as Marina herself confessed in her own Warren Commission testimony, she had been violent towards him too. “Marina annoyed him, he beat her up,” de Mohrenschildt wrote, “but she scratched him back and hurt him worse. Lee regretted his acts but Marina did not.” (ibid, 150) Assuming it to be accurate, it is clear from de Mohrenschildt’s account that the Oswalds endured a destructive relationship in which neither party was entirely blameless. But in the end de Mohrenschildt said that, despite it all, “…I never considered Lee to be capable of a truly violent act.” (ibid)

    Posner does not divulge any of the above but does reluctantly quote de Mohrenschildt as saying, “There was something charming about [Oswald], there was some―I don’t know. I just liked the guy―that is all.” (Posner, p. 86) Then, to explain how de Mohrenschildt could have seen “a side [of Oswald] no one else did,” he goes to work denigrating him, pulling together as many derogatory opinions of the Baron as he can find. Posner then suggests that their friendship was based upon a shared “outcast’s perspective on life.” (p. 88) But, as many writers and investigators more knowledgeable and objective than Posner have concluded, the relationship might be better explained in the context of de Mohrenschildt’s documented ties to the CIA. De Mohrenschildt was a regular contact for the Agency from at least 1957 and admitted that he had discussed Oswald with the head of the CIA’s Domestic Contacts Division in Dallas, J. Walton Moore, over lunch in late 1962. “I would never have contacted Oswald in a million years if Moore had not sanctioned it,” he said. (DiEugenio, p. 153)

    Posner claims that the conversation between de Mohrenschildt and Moore “could not have happened, because Moore apparently did not see or speak to de Mohrenschildt after 1961, more than a year before Oswald even returned to the U.S.” (p. 87) His source for this assertion is pages 217 to 219 of the House Select Committee on Assassinations report. But if we check the cited pages, we find that Posner has once again cherrypicked the details he likes and ignored everything else. The HSCA report does note that Moore himself wrote a memorandum claiming to have met with de Mohrenschildt on only two occasions. But on the very same page it also states that “…documents in de Mohrenschildt’s CIA file…indicated more contact with Moore than was stated in the 1977 memorandum.” In other words, Moore was downplaying his relationship with de Mohrenschildt to cover his own butt.. De Mohrenschildt himself was more forthcoming, telling Edward Epstein that the CIA agent had dined at his Dallas home on several occasions. This friendship was confirmed by de Mohrenschildt’s wife, Jeanne, in an interview with TV personality Bill O’Reilly. (Mal Hyman, Burying the Lead, p. 270)


    Go to Part 2 of 5

    Go to Part 3 of 5

    Go to Part 4 of 5

    Go to Part 5 of 5

  • The JFK Assassination Dissected by Cyril Wecht and Dawna Kaufmann

    The JFK Assassination Dissected by Cyril Wecht and Dawna Kaufmann


    Alongside Mark Lane, Josiah Thompson, and Jim Garrison, Dr. Cyril Wecht’s face long ago made its way onto my own personal Mount Rushmore of JFK assassination experts. A world-renowned forensic pathologist, lawyer, author, and founder of the Cyril H. Wecht Institute of Forensic Science and Law at Duquesne University in Pittsburgh, his credentials and intellect are not open to question. Perhaps more importantly, his courage and integrity are beyond reproach. In opposition to most of his colleagues in medicine, Dr. Wecht has never been afraid to take a stand against official pronouncements when he knows them to be wrong. As such, he has been one of the most prominent and outspoken critics of the US government’s lone nut solution to the Kennedy assassination for more than fifty years. And never being one to follow the herd, Dr. Wecht has been just as outspoken when his fellow Warren Commission critics have gone off the deep end with their pet theories.

    My own contact with Dr. Wecht has been sadly limited. However, in 2015, after ballistics expert Lucien Haag published a piece titled “Death of the Shooter on the Grassy Knoll” in the pages of the AFTE Journal, I was among a small group of assassination buffs who offered Dr. Wecht and his colleague Dr. Gary Aguilar some ideas on how to respond. In a detailed email, I shared my thoughts on what could be discerned from a comparison of JFK’s post-mortem skull X-rays and the X-ray of a test skull that had been shot with the very rifle and ammunition Lee Harvey Oswald is alleged to have used. A few hours later, Dr. Wecht responded, “Thank you very much for your perceptive comments and observations…I appreciate your keen analysis and incisive critique…Your points will be helpful to us as we prepare our response to these WCR sycophants.” (Private email, Aug 13, 2015) To say the least, I was humbled and delighted by his kind words. I was equally as happy to see a comparison of the same two X-rays appear in Wecht and Aguilar’s published response.

    It perhaps goes without saying, therefore, that I was excited to learn that Dr. Wecht had published―with co-author Dawna Kaufmann―his first full length book on the Kennedy case. And my enthusiasm was stoked by the title of the book, The JFK Assassination Dissected, which appeared to me to suggest that the famous pathologist would be giving readers the benefit of his professional skills by offering an in-depth analysis of the forensic evidence in the case. As it turns out, however, that is not the type of book this is.

    Written as a kind of memoir, The JFK Assassination Dissected functions largely as an overview of the last fifty-eight years from Dr. Wecht’s perspective. The first third or so of the book functions largely as an introduction to the basic facts of the case. And as I read these early chapters, it occurred to me that I have long lamented the lack of a decent introductory book on the case, one that does not offer or promote long-discredited theories or erroneous conclusions. The JFK Assassination Dissected could almost fill that void, but for a few important caveats. Firstly, the book does not cite any of its sources, a must for any scholarly work. Secondly, it contains some important errors of fact, the most baffling of which is the claim, “According to the Warren Commission, as of September 1962, [Lee Harvey] Oswald began receiving a $200 stipend as FBI informant number S172.” And finally, the authors appear to accept some important elements of the official portrait of Oswald, despite how strongly much of it has been contested.

    For example, Wecht and Kaufmann matter-of-factly repeat the Warren Commission’s claim that in the spring of 1963 Oswald attempted to assassinate retired Army Major General Edwin Walker. The authors write of how Oswald allegedly stalked the “ultra-conservative” Walker, “taking photos of the general’s residence.” Then, on April 10, 1963, “…crouched behind a fence at the rear of the house where he could see Walker sitting at his desk. Oswald then fired one shot, at a distance of less than 100 feet away. The bullet hit the wooden frame of the window, and small fragments hit the general’s arm and caused bleeding.” (p. 89)

    The above has long been a favourite story of Warren Commission loyalists, because of what it supposedly says about Oswald. For instance, lone nut zealot Mel Ayton called the Walker incident “the most compelling pre-assassination evidence for Oswald’s propensity to meticulously plan and carry out an act of political assassination, alone and unaided.” (Beyond Reasonable Doubt, p. 149) And yet there have always been profound reasons for questioning Oswald’s participation in the whole affair. To begin with, Oswald never made it onto the Dallas police department’s list of suspects during the several months it investigated the shooting. Furthermore, eyewitness evidence suggested that at least two people were involved. Walter Kirk Coleman, a neighbour of General Walker, told police that he saw two men leaving the scene in two separate cars, one of whom stopped to put something on the back floorboard of his car, while the other climbed into a green or blue Ford and “took off a hurry.” (WC Vol. 24 p. 41) Neither man, according to Coleman, resembled Oswald and, in fact, Oswald did not have a car or even held a driver’s license.

    To be fair to Wecht and Kaufmann, the authors do mention the fact that two men were seen leaving the scene. What they do not divulge, however, is that the bullet that was recovered from Walker’s home was identified at the time as being a 30.06 steel-jacketed round. (Sylvia Meagher, Accessories After the Fact, p. 288 and WC Vol. 24 p. 40) It was not until the Warren Commission began looking into the incident that the bullet suddenly became a 6.5 mm copper-jacket, like the ones fired by Oswald’s rifle. This magical transformation of composition and calibre was a little too rich for Walker. When the retired Army general―who had held the real bullet in his hand on the night it was dug out of his wall―saw the Commission’s bullet on television he immediately started a campaign to have the government “withdraw the substituted bullet.” (Gerald McKnight, Breach of Trust, p. 52) Unsurprisingly, he was ignored.

    Another basic tenet of the official Oswald legend that Wecht and Kaufmann repeat without objection is the claim that the violent-tempered ex-Marine was in the habit of beating his wife, Marina. Yet, as I have written before, there is good reason to suspect that the reality of this issue is more complex than Commission apologists would have us believe. Testimony offered to the Commission suggested that Marina had taken pleasure in tormenting and embarrassing her husband in front of friends and Lee was himself observed covered in scratches inflicted by his wife. (HSCA Vol. 12, p.129) Marina even admitted in her own testimony that she would hit and throw objects at Lee. “I’m not a quiet woman myself,” she confessed. (WC Vol. 5 p. 598) It seems to me that whilst there is little doubt the Oswald marriage was often a violent one, in all likelihood neither party was entirely blameless.

    I was initially confused as to why Wecht and Kaufmann appeared so willing to accept the mainstream view of Oswald, but the answer came in a later chapter of the book which details a lunch Dr. Wecht had with Marina in November 1992. Writing of Marina’s “bravery” and being “in awe” of her ability to “separate fact from conjecture.” (p. 266) It seemed obvious that Dr. Wecht was quite taken by Oswald’s widow as she told him many of the same tales she had been recounting for nearly three decades by that time. It is important to note at this point that claims such as those concerning Oswald’s allegedly violent temper or his attempting to kill General Walker are reliant almost entirely on Marina’s word. In fact, as Mark Lane once noted, “The [Warren Commission’s] case against Lee Harvey Oswald was comprised essentially of evidence from two sources: Dallas police officers and Marina Oswald.” (Lane, Rush to Judgment, p. 307) In other words, in order to buy into the official story, it is essential to rely on Marina.

    It may well be that Dr. Wecht’s instincts are correct and he is right to believe her. On the other hand, Marina has proven, to be kind, a rather unreliable witness. In fact, over the years she has given so many conflicting stories that when the House Select Committee on Assassinations conducted its own ill-fated probe into the assassination in the late 1970s, the staff compiled a report totalling more than thirty pages titled “Marina Oswald Porter’s Statements of a Contradictory Nature.” Shortly after her husband’s own death at the hands of Jack Ruby, Marina told authorities that he had been a good husband who loved to help out with his children and she could think of no acts of violence he had committed. Later, her description changed to one of a selfish, vicious wife-beater who forced himself on her sexually and was, as she told Dr. Wecht, a “lousy father.” (p. 260)

    It might be argued that the evolution of Marina’s story was a result of her overcoming a sense of embarrassment or loyalty to her dead husband. Yet it cannot be ignored that the negative stories about Lee first began to emerge during the two-month period that Marina was held at the Inn of Six Flags in Arlington, Texas, and repeatedly interrogated by the Secret Service and FBI under threat of deportation. (WC Vol. 1 pp. 79; 410) Nor can it be ignored that, as Mark Lane pointed out, “In the course of Marina’s variegated testimony, she became richer.” (Lane, ibid) Indeed, soon after the assassination, she received hundreds of thousands of dollars in public donations and story advances, prompting her to hire a business manager. And the more the money rolled in, the more she painted herself as a helpless victim to a monstrous husband.

    These days, as Wecht and Kaufmann explain, Marina says she believes there was a conspiracy behind the Kennedy assassination, that Oswald was telling the truth when he labelled himself a “patsy,” and that both her and her deceased husband were lied to by the U.S. government. (p. 262) On the other hand, she continues to insist that the horrendous portrait she helped paint of Oswald is an accurate one and has not admitted to telling any lies of her own. Maybe that is because the essential facts of the story she eventually settled on are, despite numerous contradictions, sadly true. Or perhaps Marina is sticking to her guns simply because she has become accustomed to playing the victim. Either way, I do believe the authors would have been better served had they conveyed her account with a little more caution.

    Still, I cannot help but respect Dr. Wecht’s ability to state what he believes to be true regardless of what popular opinion may be. Although most students of the assassination take it as a given that Marina is not to be trusted, Dr. Wecht is, as usual, forging his own path. And it must be said, whatever his personal beliefs, Wecht usually takes care not to go beyond the bounds of the evidence. Thus, it is no surprise to me that he remains open minded on many issues, including the question of precisely what role Oswald played in the assassination.

    II

    Generally speaking, JFK assassination researchers fall into two camps: those who believe Oswald was totally innocent and played no part in the assassination and those who say he acted entirely alone. Dr. Wecht, however, appears to occupy the far less crowded middle ground. In a chapter dealing with Oswald’s arrest and the murder of police officer J.D. Tippit, he refuses to offer an opinion on Oswald’s guilt, writing that “Lee Harvey Oswald was the person arrested. I won’t argue whether he was the person who shot Officer J.D. Tippit.” (p. 53) Although Oswald’s innocence in the Tippit murder is taken for granted by a great number of assassination researchers today, Dr. Wecht’s is a wholly reasonable position. He notes that the official narrative has “many holes” that “might have been patched had Oswald been allowed to offer a defense,” (p. 53) and details several pertinent questions raised by critics. Yet, he does not say that the oft-repeated inconsistencies in the case against Oswald prove his innocence any more than the state’s evidence proves his guilt.

    Another element of the official story that Wecht and Kaufmann repeat without objection is the notion that Ruth Paine was nothing more than a friendly, do-gooding Quaker woman who took Marina in because she “wanted to improve her Russian-language skills” (p. 65) She also helped Oswald get a job at the Texas School Book Depository out of the goodness of her heart, yet such a belief is more than questionable today. In his highly regarded 2008 book JFK and the Unspeakable, author Jim Douglass detailed a number of curious connections between Ruth Paine, her husband Michael, and US intelligence agencies. For example, Michael’s stepfather was Arthur Young, the inventor of the Bell Helicopter and Michael himself worked as an engineer for Bell, a job that carried a security clearance of which he claimed not to know the details. Furthermore, his mother was Ruth Forbes Paine Young who was a lifelong friend of OSS spy Mary Bancroft, the mistress of CIA director Allen Dulles. As Douglass summarized, “By heritage Michael Paine was well connected in the military-industrial complex.” (Douglass, p. 169)

    Ruth Hyde Paine’s own familial connections are equally, if not more, interesting. Douglass points out that right after Ruth helped the Warren Commission to hang the assassination solely on Oswald, her insurance executive father, William Avery Hyde, received a three-year government contract from the Agency for International Development (AID), an organisation whose field offices were, as former Ohio governor and AID director John Gilligan later admitted, “infiltrated from top to bottom with CIA people.” (Ibid, 170) The end-of-tour report William Avery Hyde made of his time in Lima, Peru, may have been addressed to the State Department, but it was passed along to the CIA. As Douglass suggests, it may well be that Hyde used his insurance expertise as a “cover for gathering information on people [in Latin America] the CIA was watching carefully in the ferment of the sixties.” (Ibid)

    If her father’s CIA connections are less than certain, the same cannot be said of Ruth Paine’s younger sister Sylvia Hyde Hoke who, by 1963, was enjoying her eighth year as an employee of the Agency. Yet incredibly enough, five years later when Ruth was questioned in front of a grand jury in New Orleans, she admitted to knowing that her sister had a “government job,” but claimed not to know for which agency she worked. Nonetheless, when the same grand jury questioned Marina Oswald about why she had cut ties with Ruth shortly after the assassination, Marina explained, “I was advised by the Secret Service not to be connected with her.” Why? Because, according to Marina, the Secret Service had told her that Ruth “was sympathising with the CIA…she had friends over there and it would be bad for me if people find out a connection between me and Ruth and CIA.” (Ibid, 173)

    Intriguingly enough, Marina received a similar admonition from her husband’s eldest brother, Robert, who had become immediately suspicious of the Paines after meeting them for the first time at Dallas police headquarters on November 22, 1963. Later that evening, Robert wrote in his diary “I still do not know why or how, but Mr. and Mrs. Paine are somehow involved in this affair.” (WC Vol. 1, p. 346) Shortly thereafter, as he told the Warren Commission, Robert advised Marina to “sever all connections with Mr. and Mrs. Paine…I recommended that she did not talk to Mrs. Paine at all nor answer her letters…” (Ibid, pp. 420–21)

    Robert’s instincts aside, the central question remains: did Ruth and Michael Paine’s intelligence connections have any bearing on their relationship with Lee Harvey Oswald? A definitive answer to that question remains elusive. However, a possible clue can be found in volume 19 of the Warren Commission hearings and exhibits in the form of a report written by Dallas deputy sheriff Buddy Walthers. The report in question describes numerous items that were found in the Paine garage on the day of the assassination. Among them, according to Walthers, was “a set of metal file cabinets that appeared to be the names and activities of Cuban sympathizers.” (WC Vol. 19 p. 520) The obvious question raised by Walthers’ report is just why Ruth and Michael Paine would be in possession of file cabinets filled with the “names and activities of Cuban sympathizers,” if they were not involved in some form of intelligence gathering? Can there be any other explanation? And is it really nothing more than coincidence that Oswald’s main preoccupation appears to have switched from Soviet communism to Castro’s Cuba around the same time he became acquainted with the Paines? Whatever the answers to these questions may be, it remains puzzling to me that almost none of the above appears in The JFK Assassination Dissected and that the authors unhesitatingly portray the Paine/Oswald relationship in much the same manner it was described in the Warren Report.

    On a more positive note, Dr. Wecht remains the vociferous critic of the commission’s single bullet theory that he has always been, describing it unreservedly as “a hoax.” (p. 130) The SBT is, of course, integral to the official story, for without it there simply could not have been a lone gunman. Many of the arguments Dr. Wecht makes against the theory―the impossible trajectory, the near-pristine condition of the bullet etc.―will likely be familiar to even new students of the assassination today. However, there is one point Dr. Wecht has been making for decades that, it seems to me, gets routinely overlooked.

    In October 1966, at the invitation of soon-to-be “cherished friend” Josiah Thompson, Dr. Wecht travelled to New York for his first ever viewing of the complete Zapruder film. Although, as he writes, he had already come to “seriously discount” the SBT by that time, “seeing the Zapruder film underlined its fantasy.” Not only did the film clearly show Governor John Connally react to being shot considerably later than President Kennedy, it also showed that approximately one second after a bullet had supposedly shattered his wrist and severed the radial nerve, Connally “sat there with absolutely no evidence of pain on his face and his hand firmly gripping his hat.” (p. 157) The unlikelihood of such a scenario, of Connally still holding onto his Stetson hat long after the nerves that permit such action have been severed, further underscores the impossibility of the SBT. It also lends credence to the proposition forwarded by Josiah Thompson in his most recent book, Last Second in Dallas, that Connally’s wrist was injured around five seconds after frame 230, at approximately frame 327, when it was in the ideal position to be struck by a large fragment from a bullet that exited the side of Kennedy’s head.

    This type of observation is clearly right in Dr. Wecht’s wheelhouse as a forensic scientist. As previously noted, it is this very expertise that I believe serves as the selling point for his new book. And, to be sure, there is plenty of discussion about the medical evidence to be found in the pages of The JFK Assassination Dissected. For example, the authors describe President Kennedy’s wounds as they were observed at Parkland Hospital and give a detailed account of the procedures performed there in an ill-fated effort to save his life. Later in the book, Dr. Wecht is highly critical of Kennedy’s autopsy doctors and their report. He notes that lead pathologist Dr. James J. Humes was not a board-certified forensic pathologist and “had never performed an autopsy on a gunshot victim before.” (p. 68) Furthermore, quoting the autopsy report’s conclusion that the “projectiles [that struck Kennedy] were fired from a point behind and somewhat above the level of the deceased,” Dr. Wecht argues that “this one sentence is a direct contradiction of the medical evidence and numerous witness statements.” (p. 125) Yet, he does not take the opportunity to expand on this point or to ensure that readers understand the contradiction.

    This highlights precisely why the book fell short of my expectations. Although the authors hint at the many mysteries and contradictions that unfortunately exist in the medical record, Dr. Wecht does not attempt to provide a detailed analysis of the materials or to fully explain what reasonable conclusions can be drawn from them.

    III

    Back in 2016, in the previously mentioned article for the peer reviewed AFTE Journal, Drs. Wecht and Aguilar utilized the Zapruder film and the post-mortem X-rays of JFK’s skull to make the case for a head shot from the grassy knoll. Wecht and Aguilar noted the presence of a trail of bullet fragments in the very top of the skull, explaining that this fragment trail alone “almost completely eliminates the official theory JFK was struck from above and behind with a single bullet that entered his skull low, through the occipital bone…” They further concluded that the explosion of skull, blood, and brain seen in frame 313 of the Zapruder film―and the rearward snap of his head―was most likely the result of a shot, “fired from the right front, striking tangentially near the top right portion of the President’s skull, with a portion of the bullet being deflected upward and to the left rear of the limousine…a second head shot…[fired] from behind circa Z–327 is a tantalising possibility, for it would explain why the President’s head rolled swiftly forward after that frame…”

    Sadly, nothing like the above appears in The JFK Assassination Dissected. The X-rays are not provided, let alone annotated. And the only mention I could find of the fragment trail is found in Dr. Wecht’s account of a conversation with former Justice Department attorney John Orr of which he writes, “We discussed how the snow-flaking pattern seen in the X-rays of Kennedy’s skull suggests an expanding soft or hollow-point bullet that pulverizes its target, rather than a military bullet that is what Oswald was said to have used.” (p. 282) Whilst this observation is undoubtedly correct, it is puzzling to me that this is as much as Dr. Wecht has to say on the subject. There seems to be little logical reason why the analysis and conclusions he co-authored for an obscure forensic journal is not repeated in a book he presumably hopes will reach a much broader audience.

    Furthermore, after finishing the book, I found myself less certain of Dr. Wecht’s opinions on some issues than I was before I picked it up. For example, there has been for some decades considerable debate among both amateur sleuths and genuine medical experts over the authenticity of the autopsy photographs and X-rays. Perhaps the most highly credentialed individual to offer the opinion that these materials have been altered is physicist and radiation oncologist Dr. David Mantik. In 2014, having spent considerable time studying Dr. Mantik’s work, I asked Dr. Wecht for his opinion on it. He responded by saying, “I have no basis to unequivocally contend that JFK’s autopsy photos and X-rays have been tampered with,” adding that, “…Dr. Mantik is an outstanding expert. The observations he has expressed should be thoroughly reviewed and analyzed.” (Private email, January 6, 2014) From this, I took that Dr. Wecht was not sold on the theory but was keeping an open mind. He appeared to confirm this two years later, when he utilized the X-rays for the AFTE Journal without making any suggestion whatsoever that they might be altered. And yet, a couple of passing remarks in The JFK Assassination Dissected appear to suggest that he has long felt otherwise.

    In a high point of the book, Wecht relates a visit to New York with legendary Warren Commission critic Sylvia Meagher. They had a wide-ranging discussion, in which she told Wecht that Oswald was framed and a band of Cuban exiles killed Kennedy. (p. 151) But she also offered her belief that it would not be beyond the government to fabricate autopsy photographs and X-rays to suit the lone nut scenario. “There was no way to prove it at that time because the materials had not yet been released,” Dr. Wecht notes, “but I would reflect back on her comments in years to come and appreciate how prescient they were.” (p. 152) To me at least, these comments tend to indicate a belief that Meagher has since been proven correct.

    The second such suggestion comes from his account of a visit he paid to the set of Oliver Stone’s 1991 movie, JFK. After Stone asked Dr. Wecht to take a look at the parts of the script dealing with the autopsy and medical evidence, he emphasised for the filmmakers that the Parkland doctors saw a gaping hole in the back of Kennedy’s head that does not appear in the autopsy photos. “That suggests,” he told the director, “…that the fatal blow had to come from the front and that the autopsy photos must have been tampered with.” (p. 253) If this does indeed reflect a long-held belief by Dr. Wecht, then it has not, as far as I am aware, been apparent in previous writings and comments. On the other hand, if it is something he has become more convinced of over recent years, it would have been useful to know why. Either way, I wish there had been further discussion of the issue in the book and that he had made his stance crystal clear.

    Other readers may be confused as to Dr. Wecht’s opinion on the nature of JFK’s throat wound. Since virtually the day of the assassination, there has been a common―if, in my opinion, erroneous―belief among researchers that descriptions of the wound given by the emergency room physicians who treated Kennedy at Parkland Hospital prove that it was one of entrance. In discussing the observations of the Parkland doctors, Dr. Wecht writes, “Usually, first impressions of eyewitnesses are the most credible.” He goes on to note that “On three separate occasions” Dr. Malcolm Perry “described the bullet wound in the throat as an ‘entrance wound.’” Furthermore, Wecht explains, Dr. Perry was contacted on the night of the assassination by Secret Service agent Elmer Moore, “who explained that the doctor had to have seen an exit wound in the throat and berated him for holding an opinion that would cause the government trouble…Soon after, he began publicly modifying his observation of the throat wound as being either an entrance or exit wound…’” (p. 127–128)

    From the above, readers might be forgiven for thinking that Dr. Wecht believes Perry’s initial assessment was correct. That, however, does not appear to be the case. Dr. Wecht writes that the doctors at Parkland “did not roll over Kennedy’s body for a full inspection, so they didn’t know about the bullet that entered the back and exited his throat.” (p. 128) And later in the book he suggests without further elaboration that “the bullet that hit Kennedy and missed Connally likely continued to crack the limo’s windshield, leaving a dent on the chrome.” (p. 282) This, it seems to me, is an area that deserved much greater attention. I believe that the majority of readers would have benefited greatly from a detailed discussion in which Dr. Wecht brought his skills to bear and explained the circumstances under which a rifle bullet might leave behind an exit wound that has all the appearances of an entrance. With his decades of experience, Dr. Wecht might finally have put this matter to rest. Or, at the very least, given those who cling to the belief that the throat wound had to have been an entrance reason to reconsider.

    This review has been critical, but I do not want to create the impression that The JFK Assassination Dissected is a poor book or that it is without redeeming qualities. On the contrary, it is an engaging read and there is more than enough information on offer to inspire the casual reader or novice researcher to dig deeper into the assassination. I very much enjoyed the fact that it was presented as something of a memoir and some of my favourite parts of the book were those in which Dr. Wecht gave his recollection of his encounters with other notable figures like Mark Lane, Jim Garrison, and the late Warren Commission lawyer Arlen Specter. An encounter he had with Specter after a debate with the Commission lawyer is another memorable vignette in the book. (p. 143)

    Nonetheless, for me the book could have been much more. Dr. Wecht is, as far as I’m aware, the first career forensic pathologist ever to author, or co-author, a full-length book on the JFK assassination. As such, it would have been something special had he given readers the full benefit of his knowledge and experience and dug deeper into the medical evidence. As it stands, The JFK Assassination Dissected is a mostly worthwhile first or second book for anyone developing an interest in the subject, but has little new or revelatory to offer those of us who have been around for a while.

  • Last Second in Dallas by Josiah Thompson

    Last Second in Dallas by Josiah Thompson


    It has been quite some time since a new book about the assassination of President Kennedy has piqued my interest enough for me to want to even read it, let alone write a review. Over recent years, I have grown increasingly tired of what I have come to see as an endless, false debate over the existence or non-existence of a conspiracy. More to the point, I have lost all patience for the ever-growing list of ill-supported theories, baseless claims of fakery/alteration of evidence, and the apocryphal stories that sadly appear to be firmly planted in the bedrock of most conspiracy thinking. Nonetheless, when I saw that Josiah Thompson’s long-awaited Last Second in Dallas was finally making its way into print, I immediately placed my order.

    As most readers will no doubt be aware, Thompson is the author of one of the most influential books ever written about President Kennedy’s tragic murder, Six Seconds in Dallas. First published in 1967, Six Seconds in Dallas was a rare gem that managed to garner the respect of both Warren Commission zealots and critics alike. Even the late Vincent Bugliosi―who went to great lengths in his own tediously massive tome to denigrate virtually anyone and everyone who dared disagree with the Warren Commission’s conclusions―was compelled to refer to Thompson’s first book as a “serious and scholarly” work. (Reclaiming History, p. 484) In Six Seconds, Thompson presented readers with a meticulous study of the facts and evidence available to him at the time, leading to the almost inescapable conclusion that JFK had been shot by three different gunmen firing from three separate locations. While some of the precise details of his reconstruction of the shooting have since proven to be in error, Thompson’s overarching thesis has been entirely validated by later revelations and stands to this day as the most viable explanation of events.

    Based on both the quality of Six Seconds In Dallas and my own pleasant exchanges with Thompson―during one of which he was kind enough to state that he felt my critique of Lucien Haag had the “depth and scholarly backup” to appear in a peer-reviewed journal (private email)―I was hoping for and, indeed, expecting big things from his follow-up work. It gives me great pleasure to be able to report that I was not disappointed. Last Second in Dallas is an eminently worthwhile addition to the literature that includes some game changing new research into one of the Kennedy assassination’s key pieces of evidence.

    One remarkable facet of Last Second in Dallas is that it manages to present readers with a sizeable amount of detail while remaining, for the most part, eminently readable. This is perhaps largely due to the author’s decision to structure the book as a memoir of his time studying and investigating the case rather than as simply another dry recitation of facts. It is often said that anyone old enough to remember November 22, 1963, can tell you precisely where they were and what they were doing when they first learned that President Kennedy had been shot. In Thompson’s case, he recalls being at a street corner in New Haven, Connecticut, when he saw a woman run out of a record store yelling, “Kennedy’s been shot!” (p. 4) Like the rest of the nation, he then spent the hours that followed glued to news reports, feeling “strangely numb” as a bizarre sequence of events continued to unfold in Dallas, Texas.

    The following evening Thompson and his wife, Nancy, attended a dinner party at the home of a European friend who offered his belief that Lee Harvey Oswald, the alleged Marxist-sympathiser who had been arrested within an hour of the assassination, “will never live to stand trial.” (ibid) Thompson dismissed his dinner companion’s comments off hand, remarking to his wife, “That’s just Alex. Europeans see conspiracies everywhere.” (p. 5) Yet only a matter of hours later Thompson would see his friend’s prophecy fulfilled when Oswald was gunned down by local nightclub owner, Jack Ruby, in front of news cameras in the basement of Dallas police headquarters.

    A few days later, Thompson sat in his apartment studying the black-and-white Zapruder film frames published in the latest edition of LIFE magazine and noticed a curious discrepancy between the reports that had come from Parkland Hospital suggesting Kennedy had been shot from the front and the Zapruder stills showing that Oswald’s alleged sniper’s perch on the sixth floor of the Texas School Book Depository was located directly behind the President when he was hit. The sense of unease he felt at this discovery led Thompson to the local FBI office where he found himself trying to explain the conflict to a Bureau agent who, Thompson noted, “listened politely” then “probably had a good laugh” after the author walked away. (p. 6)

    Like most Americans, Thompson initially chose not to dwell on his suspicions. But in early 1965 his doubts about the official story were reignited by a series of articles appearing in left-wing periodicals Liberation and The Minority of One, written by a Philadelphia lawyer named Vincent Salandria. Salandria was an immediate skeptic of the near-instantaneous fingering of Oswald as the lone gunman. “I’m particularly sensitive to the possibilities of governments [sic] not being as diligent as they should in situations of this sort,” Salandria explained. “I guess it comes from my Italian peasant background which always disputes governmental action and is inherently skeptical.” (John Kelin, Praise from a Future Generation, p. 32) For The Minority of One, Salandria focused his attention on the Warren Commission’s infamous Single Bullet Theory and attempted “to establish finally and objectively that Kennedy and [Texas Governor, John] Connally were wounded by separate bullets.” (Ibid, p. 273) Thompson absorbed Salandria’s arguments, compared them to the evidence contained in the Commission’s twenty-six volumes of hearings and exhibits, and found that his criticisms were valid. “The more I read,” Thompson notes, “the more interested I became.” (Thompson, p. 7)

    In January 1966, Thompson and a friend were arrested for “littering” in Delaware County after handing out anti-Vietnam war pamphlets against the wishes of the local sheriff. The pair spent a couple of hours in a cell before an American Civil Liberties Union attorney arrived to represent them. As Thompson and his fellow arrestee were brought into a squad room to meet with him, the lawyer loudly announced that he had been in touch with the Attorney General. “When the FBI agents arrive,” he said whilst looking at his watch, “I want you to tell them that not only have your civil rights been violated but you are suing for false arrest…” “He did a masterful job of bluffing,” Thompson recalled. “We were released in less than two minutes.” Once they were back out on the street, the ACLU attorney introduced himself; it was Vincent Salandria. (pp. 7–8)

    This chance meeting was something of a turning point for Thompson. Salandria brought him into the small group of critics―figures now legendary among assassination scholars like Sylvia Meagher, Harold Weisberg, Penn Jones, Shirley Martin, Cyril Wecht, and Mary Ferrell―who were working hard to identify and publicise the myriad problems with the Warren Report. Then, in the summer of 1966, Thompson and Salandria began collaborating on what was intended to be a long magazine article. The pair began making trips to the National Archives in Washington and it was there that Thompson saw the Zapruder film for the first time. “I literally gasped aloud” Thompson writes, “as I watched the president’s head explode and snap backward as if his right temple had been struck by a baseball bat.” The author knew instinctively that what he was seeing had to be the result of a shot fired from the right front. And what is more, if the film were to be shown to the American public, he knew the majority would arrive at the same conclusion. (p. 10)

    Sadly, the Thompson/Salandria collaboration did not last the summer. Natural disagreements over the evidence came to a head in an argument over the nature of the wound in Kennedy’s throat. Salandria was thoroughly convinced, based on the descriptions given by Parkland Hospital physicians, that the small, neat hole had to be a wound of entry. Thompson, on the other hand, felt that “The spinal column was only a few short inches behind that hole. Any bullet entering there must have shattered the spinal column before blowing a hole out the back of Kennedy’s neck.” (p. 97) Since there was no damage to the spine, he reasoned, there must be some other explanation for the wound.

    As Salandria recalled in an interview for John Kelin’s wonderful book Praise from a Future Generation, “I immediately quit when Thompson tried to convince me that the Kennedy throat wound was a consequence of a bit of bone exiting from the throat which emanated from the head hit.” (Kelin, p. 340) According to Kelin, Salandria felt that Thompson’s postulate tended to exculpate the government and the attorney would go on to accuse Thompson of being a covert federal agent. In March 1968, Salandria wrote Thompson a letter stating, “I feel that you should know that I consider the data on whether you are a United States government agent incomplete, but that I entertain a suspicion at this time that you are.” According to Kelin, Thompson wrote back a short reply, telling Salandria he was “out of his goddam mind.” (ibid, p. 434)

    With Salandria taking himself out of the picture, Thompson chose to carry on alone. By late August 1966, he had written a sixty-page draft that he planned to show to the editor of Harper’s magazine. Before that could happen, however, he found himself invited to lunch with publisher, Bernard Geis. “At the end of the lunch,” Thomson writes, “Geis asked [executive editor, Don] Preston to write up a contract for me. ‘You’re going to write a book for us, Thompson.’”

    II

    In October 1966, while Thompson was working on the manuscript that would become Six Seconds in Dallas, his publisher reached out to LIFE magazine to see if there was any interest in what Thompson was doing. As it turned out, following the commercial success of the books Rush to Judgment by Mark Lane and Inquest by Edward Epstein, LIFE was considering its own reinvestigation of the assassination. Thompson soon found himself teaming up with two associate editors at the magazine, Ed Kern and Dick Billings. This turned out to be an invaluable development for Thompson as it gave him access to the impressive resources of LIFE, chief among them, the Zapruder film. After viewing LIFE’s own high-quality copies of the film for the first time, Thompson was bowled over by what he saw and rushed to a phone to call his publisher’s office. “The Zapruder film is glorious” he exclaimed at the time. “You can see all the details. Connally was hit later…You can see the impact of the bullet on him. The single-bullet theory is dead…LIFE is going to break this all within a month!” (p. 19) Sadly, this would turn out not to be the case.

    When the article appeared the following month, Thompson found that he was sorely disappointed. “Much of the material we had discovered had not made it into the article,” he writes, “and what had was watered down.” (p. 90) Nonetheless, teaming up with LIFE had not only given him access to the most important record of the assassination, but it had also taken him to Dallas to conduct interviews with some the most important witnesses to both the crime and its aftermath. This research would form the basis of his own book.

    Six Seconds in Dallas was published to significant media attention in late 1967. Among its many contributions to our understanding of the assassination was a tabulation of 190 witnesses, detailing the location of each witness at the time of the shooting, how many shots they heard, and from which direction those shots appeared to come. Of those who offered an opinion, 52% believed shots had been fired from the infamous “grassy knoll” to the right front of the president’s limousine. (Six Seconds in Dallas, p. 24)

    One of the most important of those witnesses was Union Terminal Railroad supervisor, Sam “Skinny” Holland. In Last Second in Dallas, Thompson presents some fascinating and, as far as I am aware, previously unpublished excerpts from the interview he and Ed Kern of LIFE magazine conducted with Holland in November of 1966. Holland, who had been standing on the railroad overpass overlooking Dealey Plaza during the assassination, recalled hearing at least four shots, one of which came from the grassy knoll and was accompanied by a puff of smoke that drifted between the trees in front of the stockade fence. When Kern told Holland that defenders of the Warren report had suggested that whatever Holland saw could not have been rifle smoke because “rifles no longer sent out puffs of white smoke” Holland, who had carried a gun for sixteen years as a special deputy to Sheriff Bill Decker, replied, “…you fire a gun, any gun, from a light underneath this shade you’ll see a puff of smoke that’ll linger there. It’ll be, just like I say, dim, like a cigarette or maybe a firecracker smoke, but mister, if it’s powder, it’s going to smoke.” (Last Second in Dallas, p. 75)

    Holland and two other witnesses who also saw the smoke were so convinced that a shot had been fired from the knoll that, immediately after the shooting, they ran around to the spot behind the fence from where they believed the smoke had come to look for empty shells “or some indication that there was a rifleman or someone was over there.” (p. 71) What they found, according to Holland, was numerous footprints giving the impression that someone had paced back and forth and mud on a car bumper, “Exactly like someone was standing up there looking over the fence.” (p. 76)

    As well as the lengthy analysis of eyewitness accounts in Six Seconds in Dallas, Thompson went into impressive detail concerning the conflicts in the medical evidence that existed at the time, many of which have still not been resolved today. One of those has to do with the question of whether the bullet which entered Kennedy’s back also exited his throat as the Warren Commission claimed it did. Thompson pointed to the testimony of Secret Service agents and the report of two FBI agents who were present at the autopsy as indicating that it did not. (Six Seconds in Dallas, pp. 42–51) Furthermore, as alluded to above, he used the testimony of the Parkland physicians, and the descriptions of Kennedy’s brain given by the autopsy doctors, to make a case for the throat wound being the result of a fragment of bullet or bone from the head shot. (ibid, pp. 52–56)

    In addressing the ballistics evidence, Thompson pointed out that one of the empty rifle shells found on the sixth floor of the depository building had a dented lip which appeared to show that it could not have held a projectile on November 22, thus suggesting that only two shots had been fired from Oswald’s rifle. (ibid, p. 144) More crucially, he made a compelling case that Commission Exhibit 399―the so-called “magic bullet” that was alleged to have produced seven wounds in JFK and Governor Connally without sustaining any significant damage―was not found at Parkland Hospital as the Commission claimed. And, in fact, the actual bullet found at Parkland was a different caliber round that came off a stretcher that was in no way related to the assassination. (ibid, pp. 161–164)

    Perhaps the most revelatory aspect of Six Seconds in Dallas was Thompson’s analysis of the Zapruder film. Because LIFE had refused the author permission to publish stills from the actual film, he was forced to use an artist’s renderings of the individual frames, something Thompson was understandably unhappy about. Yet it had surprisingly little impact on the effectiveness of his presentation. Thompson pointed out that a dramatic change in Connally’s demeanour occurred at Zapruder frame 238 when “his right shoulder collapses, his cheeks and face puff, and his hair becomes disarranged.” (ibid, p. 71) These involuntary responses appeared to pinpoint the very moment Connally was struck and seemingly occurred much too late to be associated with the bullet which had hit the president while he was hidden from view by the Stemmons freeway sign, sometime between frames 207 and 224. Together with CE399’s lack of provenance, this effectively destroyed the single bullet theory.

    Thompson’s most important discovery, however, was related to the movement of Kennedy’s head. As noted above, on his initial viewings of the Zapruder film Thompson was struck, as most viewers are, by the violent backward movement of Kennedy’s head following the shocking explosion of his skull at frame 313, but a frame-by-frame analysis of the film revealed something else. Between frames 312 and 313, Kennedy’s head appears to move forward by at least two inches in just 1/18 of a second. (ibid, pp. 87–89) Absent any other explanation, Thompson interpreted the double movement he was seeing as evidence of two shots striking the head almost simultaneously.

    Thompson’s discovery and measurement of this rapid forward movement was accepted by Warren Commission supporters and critics alike and this would have significant ramifications for our understanding of the assassination. Firstly, because it would become a fact that had to be assimilated in all future attempts to reconstruct the shooting. And secondly because, as we shall see later in this review, it was wrong.

    III

    In Last Second in Dallas, Thompson notes that media reaction to his first book was surprisingly positive. The Los Angeles Times, for example, called it “the most forceful, graphic, and well-organized argument for reopening the assassination investigation.” Similarly, Max Lerner of the New York Post was convinced enough by Thompson’s case for three assassins to write, “It was not until this book that I became clear in my mind about some kind of collaborative shooting.” (p. 110) But there was one notable figure who was not a fan of Thompson’s work: Nobel Prize-winning physicist, Luis Alvarez.

    Alvarez had already staked his reputation on the Warren Commission’s lone gunman theory with his so-called “jiggle analysis” of the Zapruder film―a woefully inadequate study which, he claimed, demonstrated that episodes of blurring on the film showed the Commission had been correct in saying that only three shots had been fired. After being handed a copy of Six Seconds in Dallas, Alvarez set out to find a “real explanation” for the backward snap of Kennedy’s head. (p. 123) What he came up with came to be known as the “jet effect theory.”

    In a nutshell, the jet effect theory holds that the explosive exiting of blood and brain matter from the right side of Kennedy’s skull pushed the head in the opposite direction. Although Alvarez apparently dreamed up this notion almost immediately, jotting down his calculations on the back on an envelope, he would not publish his theory until September 1976. At that time, in the pages of the American Journal of Physics, Alvarez claimed to have validated his hypothesis through a series of empirical tests that involved firing rifle bullets into melons. Towards the end of the paper, Alvarez stated that “a taped melon was our a priori best mock-up of a head, and it showed retrograde recoil in the first test.” (p. 129) His work could only be reasonably criticized, he said, had he used the “Edison technique” and shot at a large assortment of objects until he found one that behaved in accordance with his theory. Yet as Thompson discovered in the early 2000s when he got his hands on the raw data from Alvarez’s shooting experiments, that was precisely what the good doctor had done.

    As Thompson details, during three separate rounds of testing, Alvarez had his rifleman fire into taped and untaped green and white melons of varying sizes, coconuts filled with Jell-O, one-gallon plastic jugs filled with Jell-O and water, an eleven-pound watermelon, taped and untapped pineapples, plastic bottles filled with water, and rubber balls filled with gelatin. The majority of these items were unsurprisingly sent hurtling downrange. Only after Alvarez reduced the size of his melons from ones weighing 4 to 7 pounds to ones weighing just 1.1 to 3.5 pounds did he get six out of seven melons to exhibit some retrograde motion. (pp. 124–125)

    The melons he settled on may have behaved in the manner Alvarez wanted, but they were not, as he claimed, a “reasonable facsimile” of a human head. To begin with, melons weighing under 3.5 pounds are less than half the weight of the average human head, which usually weighs between 10 and 11 pounds. Furthermore, as Thompson writes, “Whether a melon is taped or not, a bullet will cut through its outside like butter. A human skull is completely different. Penetrating the thick skull bone requires considerable force, and that force is deposited in the skull as momentum.” (p. 125) If carefully selecting a poor facsimile of a human head because it produced the desired effect was not enough to nullify Alvarez’s test results on its own, the Nobel laureate also rigged his experiments at the other end by using 30.06, soft-nosed hunting bullets that struck their target at 1,000 feet per second faster than “Oswald’s” 6.5 mm, full metal jacket, Mannlicher Carcano rounds could have done.

    As an explanation for the backward snap of Kennedy’s head, Alvarez’s jet effect theory is, at best, dubious science and, at worst, a deliberate charade designed to pull the wool over the eyes of the American public. Yet, as Thompson notes, it has become “part of the case’s folklore” and is still promoted today by defenders of the official story. For that reason, Thompson has done critics an invaluable service by publishing the details that Alvarez carefully omitted. Strangely, however, though Thompson devotes an entire chapter in Last Second in Dallas to Alvarez and his reaction to Six Seconds in Dallas, he makes no mention whatsoever of the equally, if not more important response by Attorney General Ramsey Clark.

    Several years ago, in a superb online essay titled How Five Investigations into the JFK Medical Evidence Got It Wrong, Dr. Gary Aguilar revealed that Ramsey Clark had somehow come into possession of the galley proofs to Six Seconds in Dallas shortly before its publication. Clark was so disturbed by what he read that he ordered the formation of a panel of medical experts that, in the words of its chairman Russell Fisher, MD, was specifically intended to “refute some of the junk that was in [Thompson’s] book.”

    On the one hand, the Clark Panel did what it was formed to do and reaffirmed the Warren Commission’s conclusions by stating that the medical evidence was consistent with Kennedy having been “struck by two bullets fired from above and behind him…” (ARRB MD1, p. 16) On the other hand, the panel’s report cast serious doubt on the reliability of the autopsy by suggesting that Kennedy’s pathologists had completely mislocated the entrance wound in the skull. According to the Clark Panel, the actual location of the wound was some four inches higher than as described in the official autopsy report!

    The autopsy surgeons, James J. Humes, J. Thornton Boswell, and Pierre Finck, had concluded in their report that the bullet had entered the skull “2.5 centimeters to the right and slightly above the external occipital protuberance.” To illustrate the path this bullet took through the skull, the Commission chose not to utilise the autopsy photographs or X-rays and instead published a drawing prepared under the direction of Dr. Humes. The problem with this drawing, as Thompson had pointed out in Six Seconds in Dallas, is that it shows President Kennedy’s head tilted drastically forward in a manner that is quite different to its actual position as seen in the Zapruder film. Furthermore, correcting the head’s position created an upward trajectory (see above comparison).

    It may well be, as some critics believe, that Ramsey Clark expressed enough concern over this apparent trajectory problem that it prompted Fisher and his colleagues to move the wound up the skull to a position where, on the autopsy X-rays, the panel claimed it could see a “hole in profile” (an oxymoron if ever there was one!). This move would, of course, create a more downward trajectory, in line with Oswald’s alleged sniper’s perch on the sixth floor of the depository building. And yet the panel members were surely experienced enough to understand that the path of a bullet through the body after it strikes an object as dense as skull bone may well be significantly different to its trajectory prior to impact. Simply put, if a bullet strikes a hard surface, it is likely to deflect.

    What may have been of greater concern to the Clark Panel members was the location of bullet fragments in the cranium. The autopsy report describes a trail of metallic particles traversing a line from the entrance wound in the occiput to the presumed exit point in the right front of the head. What the X-rays revealed to Fisher and his fellow panel members, however, was that the bullet fragments are actually located in the very top of the skull. This fact tends to confirm rather than refute Thompson’s double head shot scenario because a bullet entering the EOP could not create a trail of fragments along a pathway several inches higher than the one it took. Therefore, the fragments had to have come from a different bullet. Moving the entrance wound up the head as the Clark Panel did brought it closer―though still not in line with―the fragment trail.

    Whichever of these considerations most plagued the Clark Panel, it seems clear that moving the entrance wound was done for reasons other than accuracy. Nearly three decades ago, experimental neuropathologist Joseph N. Riley, PhD―the only neuroscientist that I know of to have performed a serious study of Kennedy’s head wounds―concluded that “The original description of a rear entrance wound by Humes et al. …is most likely accurate” and that there was “little to support” the higher location. In support of this contention, Dr. Riley pointed out that the lateral X-ray shows an area of damaged skull that fully corresponds to the entrance location as described by Dr. Humes. (The Third Decade, vol 9 issue 3) In 2013, ballistics expert Larry Sturdivan and forensic pathologist Dr. Peter Cummings pointed to the very same area on the X-ray, noting that fractures clearly radiated from a point low down on the back of the skull. (NOVA Cold Case JFK)

    For their part, the autopsy doctors always maintained that the wound was correctly located in their report. While it might seem obvious that few professionals are likely to relish the prospect of owning up to such a grievous error, it must nonetheless be borne in mind that the autopsy team had more than just the X-rays and photographs to work from; they had the actual body in front of them. As Dr. Finck argued, the observations of the autopsy doctors would, therefore, seem considerably more likely to be valid than those of individuals who might subsequently study the photos and x-rays. Perhaps more importantly, the entrance location identified by Humes et al. was corroborated by independent witnesses to the autopsy. For example, Richard Lipsey, aide to US Army General Wehle, told Andy Purdy of the HSCA that the wound was located “in the lower head…just inside the hairline.” Similarly, Secret Service Agent Roy Kellerman’s Warren Commission testimony placed it at the level of the lower third of the ear, “in the hairline.” (2H81) Both men executed drawings of their observations [see below].

    All of this makes it surprising to me that Thompson appears to favour the higher location and writes matter-of-factly that “various forensic experts who studied the autopsy photos and X-rays all agreed that the autopsy had mistakenly located the hole…The true location was found to be over four inches above where the autopsy placed it.” (Last Second in Dallas, p. 262) It would appear to me that Thompson is swayed by the fact that the nine-member forensic pathology panel for the HSCA fully endorsed the Clark Panel’s higher in-shoot location. What he might not be aware of is that the majority of the HSCA panel members had enjoyed a close professional relationship with Clark Panel chairman, Russell Fisher. For example, Dr. Charles Petty had spent nine years under Fisher at the Maryland Medical Examiner’s Office. Dr. Werner Spitz had co-authored a book with Fisher, and HSCA panel chairman Dr. Michael Baden had contributed to that book. So, the obvious question that needs to be asked is just how likely was it that these men would work to actively undermine their colleague and mentor on such a prominent issue?

    Ultimately, it may be said to be inconsequential which of the proposed entrance locations Thompson chooses to accept. After all, as Dr. Riley noted, and Thompson himself suggests, “the fundamental conclusion that John Kennedy’s head wounds could not have been caused by one bullet does not depend on which [in-shoot] description is more accurate.” Indeed, the fragments in the top of the skull, the two separate and disconnected areas of damage to the cortical and subcortical regions of the brain [as observed by Dr. Riley], the rear blowout documented by the Parkland physicians, the forward and rearward ejections of wound matter, and the backward snap of Kennedy’s head simply cannot all be explained by a single bullet fired from above and behind.

    Whatever Thompson’s opinion on the in-shoot location may be, and whatever his reasons for it, I nonetheless find it surprising that the author makes no mention of the manner in which his first book precipitated the creation of the Clark panel and its revision of President Kennedy’s head wounds.

    IV

    On March 6, 1975, Geraldo Rivera’s late-night ABC TV show, Good Night America, featured photographic researcher Robert Groden showing his enhanced, stabilized version of the Zapruder film to the American public for the very first time. Thompson, who had also been asked to take part in one of Rivera’s JFK assassination segments, describes the broadcast as “a bona fide shocker…The characteristic intake of breath when an audience sees the president’s head explode and his body slammed backward was heard from coast to coast.” (pp. 138–139) Indeed, the public outcry that resulted from seeing this long-withheld evidence of a frontal shooter was tremendous. In the weeks and months that followed, Thompson worked with Groden to lobby members of congress in the hopes of establishing a committee to reinvestigate the assassination. Almost a year later, after much work from like-minded individuals, the HSCA was formed.

    In the summer of 1977, Thompson was among a group of prominent critics who were invited to a two-day conference in Washington with HSCA Chief Counsel, Robert Blakey. In retrospect, it appears as if Blakey’s reason for arranging the conference was simply to make it appear as if he had given the critics a chance to have their say. The critics, of course, had numerous ideas on what should be the focus of the committee. Yet, as historian Jim DiEugenio writes, “In looking at the declassified summary of this meeting, what is striking about it is how few of the suggestions were actually pursued or how weakly they were pursued.” (The Assassinations, p. 67)

    For his part, Thompson―whose focus has always been solely on the facts of the shooting itself―found himself largely bored by the whole affair. “The discussion veered into various claims of conspiracy,” he writes, “of which I had little interest and even less knowledge. As the discussion droned on, I found my mind wandering. Little did I know that in attending the conference, I would be present at one of the pivotal moments in the history of the whole case.” (Last Second in Dallas, p. 142) That moment came when Mary Ferrell first brought the acoustics evidence to Blakey’s attention. It was this piece of evidence that forced a conclusion of “probable conspiracy” on the committee.

    The HSCA had begun promisingly enough under the leadership of Richard Sprague. From 1966 to 1974, he was the First Assistant District Attorney of Philadelphia County, during which time he had won convictions on 69 out of the 70 homicide cases he prosecuted. While a special prosecutor for Washington County, Pennsylvania, he had also exposed the conspiracy behind the brutal murders of American labor leader Joseph Yablonski and his family, who were shot to death by three gunmen as they slept in their home in Clarksville, Pennsylvania. On top of his impressive record, Sprague had no fixed opinion about who killed Kennedy and was determined to run an unbiased, independent investigation. As Dr. Cyril Wecht commented, “Dick Sprague was the ideal man for that job with the HSCA.” (The Assassinations, p. 56) Expectations in those early days were high and, as DiEugenio writes, “The feeling on the committee, and inside the research community, was that the JFK case was now going to get a really professional hearing.” (ibid)

    Almost inevitably, Sprague’s tenure was short-lived. When the CIA began stonewalling the committee’s requests for information about a trip to Mexico City Oswald had supposedly taken two months before the assassination, Sprague said he would subpoena the Agency for the materials. What followed was a smear campaign in the pages of the Los Angeles Times, the New York Times and the Washington Post that resulted in Congress refusing to reauthorize the committee until the chief counsel was removed. To save the committee, Sprague resigned and Blakey was appointed in his place.

    Former HSCA investigator Gaeton Fonzi noted in his highly-regarded book, The Last Investigation, that Blakey “was an experienced Capitol Hill man. He had worked not only at [the] Justice [Department] but on previous congressional committees as well. So, he knew exactly what the priorities of his job were by Washington standards, even before he stepped in.” Fonzi described those priorities thusly: “The first…was to produce a report within the time and budget restraints dictated by Congress. The second was to produce a report that looked good, one that appeared to be definitive and substantial.” Yet, as Fonzi notes, “There is substance and there is the illusion of substance. In Washington, it is often difficult to tell the difference.” (Fonzi, p. 8)

    If there was one thing the HSCA report had in abundance it was the illusion of substance. This was especially true of one of the most important aspects of the committee’s case: The Neutron Activation Analysis of Dr Vincent Guinn.

    NAA is a sophisticated technique involving a nuclear reactor that can be used to measure the “parts per million” of metal impurities in bullet lead. Guinn took the bullet fragments recovered from Kennedy’s head and Connally’s wrist, together with CE399 and the larger fragments found on the floor of the presidential limousine, and subjected them to this process. He then reported to the committee that Mannlicher Carcano bullets were virtually unique amongst unhardened lead bullets because they contained varying amounts of antimony. Furthermore, he claimed, the antimony levels in an individual bullet remained constant but were different from those in other bullets from the same box. This meant it was possible to trace a fragment to a specific bullet and even to distinguish it from other bullets of the same origin. Thus, Guinn testified, he had determined that the fragments from the floor of the limousine and the ones from Kennedy’s head had all come from one bullet, and the fragments from Connally’s wrist had come from CE399. In other words, only two bullets had struck President Kennedy and Governor Connally and they were both from Oswald’s rifle.

    In Last Second in Dallas, Thompson shows that time has not been kind to Guinn’s conclusions or to NAA and bullet lead examination in general. To put it bluntly, it is now widely regarded as junk science. Comparative Bullet Lead Analysis, as the FBI called it, was used to gain convictions in hundreds of criminal cases over a span of more than two decades. But in 2002, Erik Randich―a PhD metallurgist at Lawrence Livermore National Laboratory―and several colleagues who had begun to have grave concerns about CBLA, published a serious critique of the process in the Forensic Science International journal. “Not surprisingly,” Thompson writes, “as word of these findings spread, criminal defense attorneys facing CBLA-produced evidence sought [Randich] out as an expert witness.” (p. 191)

    At first, the FBI stubbornly refused to admit that there was reason for concern, issuing a statement that said, “We’ve been employing these methods and techniques for over 20 years in the FBI crime lab. They’ve been routinely subjected to vigorous defense scrutiny in the courts and we feel very confident that all of our methods are fully supported by scientific data.” (Los Angeles Times, Feb 3, 2003) However, continued challenges forced the Bureau to put the issue to the National Academy of Sciences and a team of experts was convened to review the issue. The NAS sided with Randich. Several months later, the FBI closed its CBLA lab, ordered agents not to testify on the issue in the future, and issued a statement to say CBLA was being discontinued. “With that announcement,” Thompson writes, “CBLA was formally thrown into the dust bin of junked theories and bogus methodologies.” (p. 191)

    In July 2006, Randich and a PhD chemist named Pat Grant specifically addressed Guinn’s NAA testing of the Kennedy ballistics in the pages of the Journal of Forensic Science. After a devastating and authoritative deconstruction, Randich and Grant stated that there was “no justification for concluding that two, and only two, bullets were represented by the evidence.” And contrary to Guinn’s claims, not only could it not be established that the recovered bullet fragments were from Carcano ammunition, those fragments “could be reflective of anywhere between two and five different rounds fired in Dealey Plaza that day.”

    Sadly, as Thompson points out, Guinn’s faulty analysis “prepared the ground for many of the committee’s conclusions…Because Guinn’s results were developed very early in the HSCA’s existence, their influence was felt throughout the committee’s work.” (pp. 168–170) Indeed, the committee’s forensic pathology panel admitted that it had considered Guinn’s NAA results when reaching its own conclusions. (7HSCA179) Even the panel’s lone dissenting member, Dr. Cyril Wecht, who had long believed that Kennedy may have been struck twice in the head, felt forced to admit after the NAA testing had been completed that “the possibility based on the existing evidence is extremely remote.” (1HSCA346) The NAA results, as Thompson articulates succinctly, “amounted to a gravitational pull towards the narrative put forward by the Warren Commission.” (ibid) It seems highly probable, therefore, that the HSCA would have issued a report stating that Oswald did it alone had it not been for the aforementioned acoustics evidence, first brought to the committee’s attention by Mary Ferrell.

    The evidence in question consisted of Dallas police radio transmissions recorded on the day of the assassination. Specifically, a five-and one-half minute segment recorded by a police motorcycle in the presidential motorcade after its microphone had become stuck in the on position. Warren Commission critic Gary Shaw explained to Blakey at the critics’ conference that he and radio broadcaster Gary Mack had studied the recordings and believed they had discovered as many as seven gunshots coinciding with the time of the assassination. With this suggestion now on record, Blakey had little choice but to have the tapes analysed by acoustical experts. On the suggestion of the Society of American Acoustics, Blakey engaged the services of the Cambridge, Massachusetts firm of Bolt, Beranek and Newman, expecting that they would report back that it contained no gunshots. That would prove not to be the case.

    After securing what were believed to be the original recordings, and conducting extensive analysis and on-site testing, BBN reported back that it had discovered five impulses that precisely matched the echo patterns of gunshots fired in Dealey Plaza. One of these impulses, the fourth in sequence, matched a gunshot fired from the grassy knoll. Shocked by the results, and afraid to stray too far from the Warren Commission’s conclusions, Blakey convinced the acoustic scientists to label one of these shots as a “false alarm.”

    There is little doubt that the results of the acoustical analysis, which was completed shortly before the committee was expected to wrap up its inquiry, represented a significant problem for Blakey. As he remarked to HSCA investigator Dan Hardway after BBN delivered its report, “My god, we’ve proven a conspiracy and we’ve not investigated the conspirators.” (see Dan Hardway, Passing the Torch conference video, approx. 58:10) Ultimately, the HSCA report concluded that Oswald had fired three shots from the sixth floor of the Texas School Book Depository, causing all the injuries to President Kennedy and Governor Connally. A fourth shot, fired from the grassy knoll, had probably missed the limousine and its occupants altogether.

    Upon reading the finished report in 1979, Thompson was struck by the schizophrenic nature of its conclusions. Specifically, by the way in which the NAA and the acoustics appeared to point to two entirely different solutions. Why, he asked himself, could it still not be determined what had really happened in Dealey Plaza? “There could be only one answer” he writes. “The evidence package was contaminated.” (p. 178) When asked to contribute to a book about the committee being compiled by Peter Dale Scott, Thompson wrote a 57-page chapter that reflected his confusion and then turned away from the subject. “I came to see that I was trying to put together a puzzle in which some of the pieces did not belong. Since I had no way of knowing which pieces these were, there was nothing I could do.” (p. 179)

    V

    Decades after the HSCA report was released, Thompson realized that Guinn’s Neutron Activation Analysis was not the only puzzle piece that did not belong. An equal, if not larger, impediment to making sense of the evidence was something that Thompson himself had introduced into the record in 1967. Namely, the 2.18-inch forward movement of Kennedy’s head between frames 312 and 313 of the Zapruder film. Thompson had been unable to reconcile this movement―and his own belief that this meant two shots had struck JFK’s head almost simultaneously―with the acoustics evidence, which dictated that only one shot had been fired at frame 313.

    In 1998, Arthur Snyder, a Stanford physicist with a long-standing interest in the assassination, suggested to Thompson that his measurement was most likely in error. Snyder had performed some calculations and deduced that, in order for the president’s head to move forward 2.18-inches in one-eighteenth of a second, it would have had to have absorbed 90% of the bullet’s kinetic energy. “This was not just wildly improbable,” Thompson writes, “but impossible.” (p. 197) Several years later, he discovered the work of David Wimp, an Oregon-based systems analyst who had published a study concerning the effects of motion blurring in the Zapruder film.

    What Wimp’s analysis highlighted was a basic principle of photography that Thompson had failed to consider. Simply put, if a camera is moved when the shutter is open, the brightest areas will intrude into the darkest areas. A perfect example of this can be seen in the Zapruder frames below which show how the very bright road intrudes into the much darker street light post, making it appear as if the post has gotten considerably thinner.

    In the case of Zapruder frames 312 and 313, frame 312 is clear while 313 is smeared horizontally due to Abraham Zapruder moving his camera. As a result, all points of light in frame 313 are elongated horizontally, including the bright strip behind Kennedy which then intrudes into the back of his head.

    What the above means is that the 2.18-inch forward movement Thompson believed he had measured in 1967 is, in reality, an optical illusion produced by the blur effect. It does not exist. Kennedy’s head does move forward between frames 312 and 313 but by a much smaller amount; approximately 0.95 inches according to Wimp’s measurements. This is roughly the same amount his head had moved forward between frames 310 and 312.

    Furthermore, something else that Thompson apparently missed in 1967 is the fact that the Zapruder film shows all the occupants of the limousine moving forward at almost the same instant as Kennedy and continuing to do so after he is hurled backwards by the shot that exploded the right side of his head. (see this gif: Photobucket | Z308-323R3NS.gif) This movement is most likely a result of the limousine decelerating from 11 mph to 8 mph as the driver turned to look behind him. Clearly then, prior to his being struck by a bullet from the knoll, any forward motion Kennedy exhibited was a result of the very same force which affected everyone else in the vehicle. What all of this means, as Thompson writes, is that “the movement of JFK’s head between 312 and 313 can no longer be taken as the impact of anything.” (p. 202) The explosion of blood, brain and skull seen in frame 313 can be ascribed solely to the knoll shot captured on the Dallas police dictabelt recording.

    This realization left Thompson with one important question: when was Kennedy’s head struck from behind? The answer came for him in 2005 through a New Hampshire manufacturer’s representative named Keith Fitzgerald. What Fitzgerald had noticed was that the most dramatic forward movement of Kennedy’s head occurred 0.8 seconds after the knoll shot struck. Between Zapruder frames 327 and 330, JFK’s head moved forward 6.44 inches. (p. 221) Furthermore, during the several frames succeeding frame 327, the appearance of the head wound can be seen to change significantly. There is no dramatic explosion comparable to the one seen in frame 313 because the pressure vessel of the skull has already been compromised. However, between frames 327 and 329, additional blood and matter is seen to be driven from the front of the head. By frame 337, as Thompson shows, the wound looks significantly different from how it appeared just ten frames earlier. (see frame comparison on p. 229)

    Coincidently, Robert Groden, the man most responsible for bringing the Zapruder film to the attention of the public, has made the very same observations as Fitzgerald. In 2013, during a presentation given at the Cyril H. Wecht Institute of Forensic Science and Law, Groden showed his audience the following slide, highlighting the forward gush of blood and matter described above (pay particular attention to the obscuring of Jackie Kennedy’s lapel):

    Not coincidentally, this visual evidence of a probable second head shot at frame 327 is mirrored by the Dallas police dictabelt recording which contains the sound of a gunshot fired from behind the limousine 0.8 seconds after the sound of a gunshot fired from the grassy knoll. In other words, the exact same spacing and sequence of shots is found on both the audio and visual evidence.

    VI

    This brings us nicely to what I believe is the most valuable facet of Last Second in Dallas: Thompson’s reaffirmation of the acoustics evidence through the complete debunking of the Ramsey Panel. For those unfamiliar with the history of the acoustics evidence, the Ramsey Panel was commissioned by the Justice Department within months of the HSCA issuing its report, specifically to address the committee’s conclusion that “Scientific acoustical evidence establishes a high probability that two gunmen fired at President John F. Kennedy.” (HSCA report, p. 3) The Ad Hoc Committee on Ballistic Acoustics, to use its formal name, acted under the auspices of the National Academy of Sciences and issued a report in 1982 concluding, predictably enough, that the impulses identified by BBN were not gunshots. (Thompson, p. 300)

    To understand that the panel was never meant to give the acoustics a fair assessment but was, in fact, formed specifically for the purpose of shooting down the HSCA’s historic findings, one need only learn that the Justice Department initially offered the chairmanship to Luis Alvarez. This, of course, is the same Luis Alvarez who had previously concocted the jet effect theory in support of the Warren Commission’s conclusions and hidden the results of his own tests. He had also, as Thompson points out, served on numerous government committees dealing with matters of “national security.” (p. 286) Perhaps more crucially, he had pooh-poohed the acoustics before getting anywhere near the evidence, telling the press he was “simply amazed that anyone would take such evidence seriously.” (ibid)

    Perhaps realising that his name being so overtly connected with the panel would invite closer scrutiny of its findings, Alvarez declined the chair. Instead, he recommended his friend and colleague, Harvard physicist Norman Ramsey for the position. Nonetheless, Alvarez stayed on as a member of the panel and was, by his own account, its most active participant. (Donald Thomas, Hear No Evil, p. 618) It is readily apparent that the conclusions of the panel, which did not include a single acoustics expert, were preordained. In fact, according to Dr Barger, when he met with the panel to discuss his work, Alvarez told him that “he didn’t care what I said, he would vote against me anyway.” (Thompson, p. 287)

    The Ramsey Panel spent a year intensely scrutinising BBN’s work, looking for serious flaws and finding none. Then, in January 1981, a gift horse arrived in the form of twenty-five-year-old department store worker, Steve Barber. To understand Barber’s contribution, it is important to understand that on the day of the assassination, the Dallas police were using two radio channels that were recorded on antiquated equipment. Channel 1, which was for routine police communications, was recorded on a Dictaphone belt recorder. Channel 2, which was reserved on November 22 for the president’s motorcycle escort, used a Gray Audograph disc recorder. Both were eccentric pieces of equipment that used a stylus cutting an acoustical groove into a soft vinyl surface to make recordings.

    Listening intently to a copy of the relevant portion of the Dallas police channel 1 recording that he got free with a copy of Gallery magazine, Barber noticed something that no one else had heard. At the very point on the recording that the shot sequence occurs, Barber heard a faint voice saying, “hold everything secure.” When he checked his discovery against a copy of the channel 2 recording that he had acquired from assassination researcher Robert Cutler, Barber heard the more distinct sound of Sheriff Decker saying “hold everything secure until homicide and other detectives can get there…” What made this discovery significant was that this broadcast by Decker appeared on the channel 2 recording around one minute after the assassination.

    The Ramsey Panel seized Barber’s discovery with both hands, stating that what he had found was an instance of “crosstalk.” As the panel explained it, crosstalk was something that occurred if an open police microphone came close enough to another police radio receiver to pick up and record its transmission. Accordingly, the panel suggested that the Decker broadcast could only have been deposited on the channel 1 recording because the police motorcycle with the stuck microphone had been close to another police radio at the time the broadcast was made to pick it up. Therefore, whatever the impulses BBN analysed were, they could not be the gunshots that killed Kennedy because they occurred one minute after the assassination.

    For nearly two decades following the publication of the Ramsey Panel’s report, the acoustics was essentially a dead issue. As Thompson writes, “Among the establishment cognoscenti…the acoustics evidence could now be viewed as a scientific aberration, a regrettable mistake exposed by the distinguished scientists of the Ramsey Panel.” (p. 301) However, in 2001, a paper published in the British forensic journal, Science & Justice, reignited the debate. Its author, US federal government scientist Donald Thomas PhD, pointed out that the Ramsey Panel had overlooked a second instance of crosstalk, the “Bellah broadcast,” and that using this second broadcast to synchronize the transmissions placed the impulses “at the exact instant that John F. Kennedy was assassinated.” (see full article here: Thomas.pdf (jfklancer.com)) Three years later, Ralph Linsker of the IBM Watson Research Center and the surviving members of the Ramsey Panel responded by denying that the Bellah broadcast was crosstalk, claiming that although the same words―”I’ll check it”―appeared on both channels, their own tests showed that “they were spoken separately, and at different times.” (Thompson, p. 319) Once again, an impasse of sorts had been reached.

    Thankfully, in Last Second in Dallas, Thompson has laid this entire matter to rest. As he details across two brilliant chapters near the end of the book, Thompson reached out in 2015 to BBN’s lead scientist, James Barger, asking if he could recommend someone to perform the necessary tests on the Bellah broadcast. As Thompson notes, Dr. Barger is a “towering figure” in the field of acoustics. The very reason he and his team were recommended to the HSCA in the first place is because their work on the Kent State shooting had helped establish that the National Guard had shot first. More recently, Barger and BBN designed the Boomerang anti-sniper devices that were used on US military vehicles in Iraq.

    One of the tests upon which Linsker et al. had placed great emphasis was a process called pattern cross-correlation (PCC). In audio signal processing, PCC is used to measure the similarity between two audio samples. Software runs the two samples at various speeds and, if there is a match, will produce an obvious peak, demonstrating the level of the match. The panel noted that it had performed the PCC test on the Decker and Bellah broadcasts, alongside another instance of crosstalk in which Dallas police chief Jesse Curry can be heard to say, “You want me…Stemmons?” However, although Linsker et al. provided PCC peaks for “Hold everything secure…” and “You want me…Stemmons?”, it failed to disclose the results for “I’ll check it.”

    To review the tests performed by Linsker and the Ramsey panel, Barger recommended a veteran BBN engineer named Richard Mullen, who began by noting that Linsker et al had made the mistake of using an inappropriate sampling window. As Thompson explains, “Apparently Linsker used the same 512 sampling window for all three crosstalks. This might make sense for ‘Hold everything secure’ (2.1 seconds) or for ‘You want me…Stemmons?’ (4.0 seconds), but it is much too long for ‘I’ll check it’ (0.6 seconds).” (p. 326) When Mullen performed the PCC test himself using a more appropriate window length, the results, as Thompson writes, “showed conclusively that ‘I’ll check it’ not only is crosstalk but has a higher net PCC peak than ‘Hold everything.’ With this finding, the Linsker et al. argument from 2005 imploded―and with it the whole house of cards constructed by the 1982 Ramsey Panel.” (p. 329) Don Thomas had been absolutely correct, the Bellah broadcast placed the suspect impulses on the dictabelt at the exact moment Kennedy was killed.

    This, of course, leaves open the question of why the Decker broadcast appears on the channel 1 recording, concurrent with the sounds of the rifle shots that killed Kennedy. The answer, Thompson reveals, is that it is an overdub. Barger himself had raised this possibility and asked Mullen to examine the various background hum frequencies on both the channel 1 and channel 2 recordings to confirm or refute it.

    To understand Barger’s request, it is necessary to understand that antique analogue recorders like the Dictaphone and Audograph produced a 60-Hz background hum. But because both machines could be played back at varying speeds, if they were played back to a tape recorder using anything other than the precise, original recording speed, this would generate a unique hum frequency which would remain on all subsequent copies. Furthermore, if a tape recorder were used to make a copy of this second-generation copy, it would contain a secondary hum frequency that would, in turn, appear on all future copies.

    When Mullen analysed the background frequencies on both Dallas police channel recordings, he found two different secondary hums on channel 2 that were of the same frequency as those found on channel 1. As Dr Barger explained, the two hum frequencies on channel 2 indicated that the tapes came from a second generation Audograph disc. The fact that the Decker broadcast on channel 1 contains both of these hum frequencies is, in Barger’s words, “proof that the HOLD family of crosstalk was overdubbed onto Channel 1.” (p. 346)

    With that, Thompson, Barger, and Mullen have delivered the deathblow to the Ramsey Panel report. There is no longer any significant reason for doubting the validity of the acoustics evidence, which now stands stronger than ever as scientific proof that President John F. Kennedy was killed by a conspiracy involving multiple assassins.

    VII

    This has been a fairly lengthy review and, it is fair to say, an overwhelmingly positive one. In the interests of balance, I have looked hard in Last Second in Dallas for faulty reasoning, misstatements of fact, or other reasons to be critical. The reality, however, is that aside from my disagreement with Thompson over the location of the entry wound in the back of Kennedy’s head, and my surprise that he made no mention of how his first book influenced the creation of the Clark Panel, any criticisms I could make would be extremely minor.

    I could perhaps take exception to his characterisation of the investigation of New Orleans District Attorney Jim Garrison as a “circus” and to his opinion that the case against Clay Shaw “seemed preposterous.” (p. 112) After all, through the numerous documents relating to Garrison’s probe that were released by the Assassination Records Review Board, we now know that Garrison was correct in many of his charges. There can no longer be any reasonable doubt that Shaw was a paid asset of the CIA or that he indeed went by the alias of Clay Bertrand. Furthermore, the government-led media campaign to destroy Garrison’s reputation and hamper his investigation is now exceedingly well documented. So much so that legendary Warren Commission critic Mary Ferrell, who had been a staunch critic of Garrison for decades, was forced to concede in her later years that “he was so close and they did everything in the world to destroy him.” (Joan Mellen, A Farewell to Justice, p. 383)

    However, the reality is that these are only passing references in Thompson’s book that are by no means germane to its central considerations. Thompson fully admits that “From the outset, I had no interest in the conspiracy theories making the rounds. People could argue these things forever, yet I doubted that any of them could be proven.” (p. 27) For that reason, I would be surprised if Thompson is even aware of, let alone familiar with, much of the documentation that has cast the Garrison probe in a different light.

    There are essentially two schools of thought when it comes to how best to approach the assassination. There are those, like journalist Anthony Summers, who believe that science can provide no certainties and, therefore, the answers must lie in close studies of Oswald’s background and associations, and of the assassination’s wider political context. Then there are those, like Dr Cyril Wecht, who feel that it is through establishing the way the shooting occurred that certainty can be obtained. I, for one, do not fault Thompson for belonging to the latter camp.

    Last Second in Dallas is likely to be criticised, or outright dismissed, by those who cling to outdated arguments or unfounded beliefs, such as the inexplicably popular theory that the Zapruder film is a forgery, or that the X-rays have been altered to hide a blowout in the back of the head. In some ways I would have liked to have seen Thompson pre-empt these arguments by providing the details that establish the authenticity of the evidence. But then, in so doing, not only would he have taken casual readers down the rabbit hole unnecessarily, but he would also have given such arguments a legitimacy they do not deserve.

    In my own two decades as a student of the Kennedy assassination I have heard many silly arguments, one of them being that the acoustics evidence was “designed to fall apart.” I am sure that there are readers out there who are familiar with the intricacies of the acoustic data and, like myself, are scratching their heads wondering how on earth such a feat could possibly be achieved. In any case, I do not doubt that the type of person capable of subscribing to such nonsensical ideas will have no problem disregarding Thompson’s impressive achievement in this area, or otherwise failing to grasp its significance. But I also do not doubt that history will thank him for his efforts.

    Just as I am sure history will thank him for owning up to and correcting his own error regarding the forward movement of Kennedy’s head and, in so doing, demonstrating how perfectly the audio and visual evidence fits together. It may well be, as Thompson suggests, that the gaps and contradictions that still exist in the evidence today preclude a definitive reconstruction of the entire assassination sequence. However, I do believe it can rightly be said that Last Second in Dallas lives up to the promise of its title and establishes to a high degree of probability exactly how that final second went down. Once again, I am confident that history will thank him for it.

    And that is precisely what I intend to do.

  • Martin Hay Replies to the Authors of Killing King

    Martin Hay Replies to the Authors of Killing King


    In 2012, Stuart Wexler and Larry Hancock published their first book about the murder of Martin Luther King, titled The Awful Grace of God. A few months after it appeared I wrote a review of that book for this web site that went into considerable detail about its numerous, significant deficiencies. As I pointed out in my review, The Awful Grace of God presented a solution to the assassination that was simply not supported by any credible evidence. The idea, as proposed by the authors, that alleged assassin James Earl Ray took up a bounty being offered on the life of Dr. Martin Luther King by right-wing extremists is based almost entirely on speculation and wishful thinking.

    I noted that Wexler and Hancock relied much too heavily on unreliable witnesses and irresponsible, untrustworthy authors like George McMillan, Gerald Posner and William Bradford Huie. I concluded that this fact caused them to accept and promote a dubious portrait of Ray, as well as to repeat long-discredited or disputed stories about his behaviour and activities before the assassination. I also showed how the authors had chosen to do little more than skim the surface of the crime scene evidence, omitting that which tends to exculpate Ray. By doing that they ignored the very real indications that King had been intentionally placed in a vulnerable position and stripped of any meaningful security.

    Whilst Hancock showed little interest in my review one way or the other, Wexler was seemingly incensed by what I wrote. In an email shortly after it appeared he told me that he viewed my review as “a hit piece that fundamentally misrepresented key aspects of our book, and the facts of the case.”1 It is not surprising, then, that the authors have elected to address my review in the endnotes of their second book on the subject, Killing King: Racial Terrorists, James Earl Ray, and the Plot to Assassinate Martin Luther King Jr. What is surprising, however, is the sloppy and less than candid manner in which they have done so.

    In source note 22, on page 265 of Killing King, the authors write:

    Hay’s critical review of our earlier work is riddled with egregious errors that will be discussed in various endnotes and in the epilogue. The pull quote, at the beginning of the review for instance, claims that we “put Ray” at the Grapevine when we, in fact, never say that. Instead, we argue that Ray could have maintained some form of contact with the plotters by way of his brothers, who ran the bar. In the earlier book we say that Ray did not immediately pursue the plot after escaping prison; in this update we do. Hay goes on to claim that we have no credible evidence that Ray ever heard of a bounty. But to make this claim Hay dismisses the accounts of prisoners like Britton. He makes a blanket statement that all the prisoners who directly heard of Ray discussing a plot were looking for more lenient prison sentences and/or bounty rewards. But he has no actual evidence of this for any prisoner―Hay is the one speculating, not us. As a point of fact, Thomas Britton, who heard Ray discuss a $100,000 offer from a businessman’s association, was not even in prison at the time he made his claim and expressly said he did not want a reward. Brown confirmed hearing Ray discuss a bounty years after the fact.

    There is so much wrong with the above passage that I almost don’t know where to begin. I should perhaps note the careless use of quotation marks around the words “put Ray” since I did not use those words in my review. I actually used the verb “placed,” not “put.” This is a rather trivial point to be sure, but there is nothing trivial about the manner in which the authors attempt to rebut points raised in my review.

    On the subject of Ray and the Grapevine Tavern, I noted that Wexler and Hancock had made a “sizeable blunder” in The Awful Grace of God by suggesting that Ray “very likely” heard gossip about a bounty on King’s life in his brother’s St. Louis bar. Why did I say this was a sizeable blunder? For the simple reason that the Grapevine did not open until around six months after Ray left the St. Louis area! To counter this, the authors have apparently chosen to imply that I misrepresented what they wrote. In fact, they flat-out state that they “never say that.” They suggest, instead, that it is their contention that whilst Ray may not have been in the Grapevine himself he “could have maintained some form of contact with the plotters by way of his brothers.” This, however, is nothing like what they said in their first book.

    There are two mentions of Ray and the Grapevine Tavern in The Awful Grace of God. The first appears on page 167 in a section titled “Backtracking To Saint Louis” which, as the title would suggest, deals with the time Ray spent in the St. Louis area in June of 1967. “All in all,” the book states, “it seems John Ray’s tavern, patronized by so many local Wallace supporters, would have been an ideal place for James Earl Ray to encounter gossip about a large cash offer for killing Dr. King. Of course, he may well have encountered nothing more than the same gossip he heard in prison and figured that pursuing it wasn’t his best option.” The second instance, appearing on page 249, reads thusly: “Ray heard about the offer in Missouri State Penitentiary after his escape in 1967 [sic], and he very likely heard more gossip about it at his brother’s Grapevine Tavern in Saint Louis.”

    What I have presented above represents the sum total of what the authors originally had to say about Ray and the Grapevine. I invite the reader to compare these two quotations to what Wexler and Hancock are now suggesting and I challenge him or her to infer the latter from the former. In The Awful Grace of God it is quite clear from the context (i.e. discussing Ray’s time in St. Louis) and the use of the terms “encounter” and “heard” that the authors did indeed mean to place him in the bar. Additionally, there is not even the merest hint of their new suggestion that Ray was using his brothers to maintain “some form of contact” with actual conspirators. Instead, Wexler and Hancock suggested that Ray may have simply heard gossip in the bar that he chose to ignore.

    It is clear that the authors made a mistake and are now altering their own words in order to not only avoid having to own up to it but also to take a needless swipe at my review. And what makes it worse as far as I’m concerned is that Wexler conceded the error to me in an email six years ago. “After reading your entire piece,” Wexler wrote, “I think the only change I’d make in our book is the part where we say a St. Louis bounty could have been reinforced in July of 1967 at the Grapevine. Factually, I think you make fair points …”2 Apparently Mr. Wexler feels it is one thing to admit an error in private and another thing to do so publicly.

    Equally erroneous is the claim by Wexler and Hancock that I dismissed the accounts of prisoners who “directly heard of Ray discussing a plot” by stating that they were all looking for more lenient sentences or rewards. I did indeed raise these considerations in regard to Ray’s fellow inmates, but I did so in sole relation to those inmates Wexler and Hancock presented as evidence that Ray “wanted no part of blacks.” My argument had nothing to do with the question of whether or not Ray was heard discussing a bounty on the life of Dr. King. The authors have conflated two entirely separate issues in an attempt to buttress their false accusation that my review is “riddled with egregious errors” and, presumably, to provide them an excuse to suggest that I did not pay due attention to the likes of Thomas Britton. Yet if I am to be accused of ignoring Britton then the precise same charge must be levelled at Wexler and Hancock because the name Thomas Britton does not appear anywhere in The Awful Grace of God. Which raises an obvious question: Why would I waste time and space in my review evaluating a witness upon whom the authors did not rely or even acknowledge?

    In their first book, Wexler and Hancock named one, and only one, inmate whom they said provided “independent corroboration” for Ray’s knowledge of a bounty: David Mitchell. As I pointed out in my review, Mitchell told the FBI that some “friends in St. Louis” had “fixed it with someone in Philadelphia” for Ray to kill King and he had offered to split the $50,000 he was to be paid with Mitchell if he would act as a decoy. If we disregard Ray’s soft-spoken nature and his record as a non-violent offender, the story appears somewhat plausible. That is, up until the point that Mitchell adds the far-fetched claim that after picking up the $50,000 for killing Dr. King they would be picking up another payment for killing “one of those stinking Kennedys.” I believed when I wrote my review, and I still firmly believe today, that Mitchell’s statement is self-discrediting. And it is for that very reason, I suggest, that the HSCA did not even mention his name in their report despite their own attempt to tie Ray to a bounty on the life of Dr. King.

    As for Thomas Britton and [James W.] Brown, I first came across their names when reading the factually, morally and intellectually corrupt book Killing The Dream by disgraced journalist, Gerald Posner. Posner’s penchant for misrepresenting documents, interviews and testimonies, and even creating quotations entirely, had already been well established by critics of his Kennedy assassination book, Case Closed. Therefore, I was very careful to check the accuracy of much of his reporting. What I discovered was that Brown had told FBI agents that, whilst in the Missouri State Penitentiary, he heard Ray say that a “Cooley or Cooley’s organization would pay $10,000 to have King dead.”3 When Britton was interviewed, however, he told a different story, stating that Ray had actually spoken of a $100,000 bounty being offered by an unnamed “businessmen’s association.” When asked if he knew anything about a “Cooley’s organization,” Britton suggested this was a “protector and enforcer organization that operated in the prison.”4

    The FBI followed up these claims by attempting to verify the existence of “Cooley’s organization” through interviews with numerous inmates and officials at Missouri State Penitentiary (MSP). They came up completely empty-handed. For example, Warden Harold Swenson, and Assistant Associate Warden of Custody, B.J. Poiry, advised the Bureau that they “have no knowledge of ‘Cooley’s Organization’ and have been unable to identify it with any segment of the population at the MSP or to verify its existence, past or present.”5 One particular inmate, John Kenneth Hurtt, stated that “he never heard of ‘Cooley’s Organization’, and he has been in the MSP for fifteen years.”6 Another, James Duane Wray, who claimed to have “lived in practically every hall in the MSP since he arrived in April of 1963”, told agents that he had “never heard of anyone by the name of Cooley or Cooley’s Organization or similar.”7

    It is possible that officials at the prison were trying to save themselves from any embarrassment and that every one of the inmates interviewed kept quiet because they feared reprisals. Yet it is equally if not more likely that the FBI was unable to verify the existence of “Cooley’s Organization” because it did not exist. This fact, coupled with the fact that their stories are mutually exclusive, clearly raises doubts about the credibility of both Brown and Britton. Perhaps more importantly, when Brown was located and reinterviewed by the House Select Committee on Assassinations in 1978, he “denied any knowledge of a ‘Cooley’ organization, or of an offer of $10,000 from any group to kill Dr. King.”8 All of which leaves me wondering how Wexler and Hancock can state so confidently that Britton “heard Ray discuss a $100,000 offer” as if there were no ifs, and or buts about it, and why they fail to mention Brown’s latter day repudiation of his FBI interview.

    It should also be noted that when the authors say that Britton “expressly said he did not want a reward” they are not telling the whole story. It is true that the report of his FBI interview relays the fact that Britton did not want to take a “posted reward” because he supposedly “feared Cooley Organization if it were claimed.” However, the same report also notes that he appeared “somewhat interested” in a “payment for services rendered.”9 In other words, he liked the idea of being paid for his story, he just didn’t want anyone to know about it.10

    Another misrepresentation of my review―and the facts of the case―appears in note 13, page 269, of Killing King:

    Martin Hay, a critic of our work, implies that Stein and his sister both lied about the nature of the Wallace visit. Hay places his stock in James Earl Ray, who refused to acknowledge the visit and had it stricken from a fifty-six-page stipulation of facts during his trial. The problem here is that unlike Ray, who had a motive to lie―to hide his associations with racists from investigators―neither Charles Stein nor his sister had an obvious motive to make the story up. What’s more, Ray made documented and repeated calls to the Wallace campaign while in Los Angeles.

    The above is so divorced from what really happened that, once again, I almost don’t know how to respond. For those unfamiliar with the details, it is often claimed by state apologists that Ray was a fanatical supporter of segregationist politician, George Wallace. This notion is generally propped up by the statements of Charles Stein and his sisters who said that before he would agree to drive Charles to New Orleans, Ray insisted they stop by Wallace’s California campaign headquarters so that the Steins could register to vote. Here is everything I had to say about this trip in my review:

    In their attempt to establish Ray’s racist tendencies and associations, Wexler and Hancock try to create the impression that he was politically active on behalf of Alabama governor George Wallace, a staunch segregationist. Writing that he “recruited associates to register to vote and support the Wallace campaign” in California. (Wexler and Hancock, p. 160) In truth, Ray made only a single known trip to Wallace’s campaign office, so that three associates could register. But Ray himself never did under any of his aliases.

    As I’m sure the reader can easily see for themselves, I made no implication whatsoever in the above passage that the Steins were lying about anything at all. I stated matter-of-factly and without argument or qualification that Ray paid a visit to the Wallace campaign office so that his associates could register to vote. I did not imply, nor have I ever suggested, that the Steins lied about anything because I do not believe they did. There is no reasonable way in which Wexler and Hancock can credibly claim to have inferred such a thing from what I wrote.

    Furthermore, their unsourced assertion that Ray “made documented and repeated calls to the Wallace campaign while in Los Angeles” is false. As the FBI discovered after the assassination when it acquired the relevant records from Pacific Telephone Company, Ray had used a phone he had had installed in his Los Angeles hotel room to make precisely 21 calls. One, and only one, of these calls was to Wallace’s office.11 Ray told the HSCA that he made this call because he, as an escaped convict, was looking to establish “some type of cover―some type of front for me to stay in Los Angeles … I had all Alabama identification. If I was stopped by the police, well, I would just say I was associated with this Wallace group out here in some manner …”12 It may be said that this explanation doesn’t entirely ring true when considered alongside Ray’s insistence on taking the Steins to Wallace’s office. I would suggest that the likelihood is that Ray, a lifetime crook, had some sort of criminal contact who worked at or around the office whose identity he wished to protect. I must stress, however, that this is nothing more than speculation and I certainly wouldn’t go so far as to suggest this was in any way connected with the assassination of Dr. King.

    This brings me to the manner in which Wexler and Hancock characterize me in the main text of their book as a “pro-Ray researcher.”13 Given that the authors maintain that Ray was directly, knowingly and willingly involved in the assassination―“probably” the actual gunman in Wexler’s insupportable opinion―this label is clearly intended to suggest that my work is biased and unreliable. However, regardless of how they wish to view or portray matters, my starting point for understanding the case is not Ray’s own account. It is and always has been the crime scene evidence. And as I pointed out in my review of The Awful Grace of God, for Ray, the crime scene evidence is largely exculpatory.

    Despite the state’s claims to the contrary, there is no ballistics or eyewitness evidence inculpating Ray. There is no fingerprint, hair, fiber or forensic evidence of any kind that Ray was ever in the rooming house bathroom from which the state alleged the shot was fired. And furthermore, there is not one solitary scrap of proof that the shot was even fired from the bathroom. There was, however, reason to suspect that the shot was fired from the shrubbery below the bathroom window. But, in a highly questionable move, Memphis authorities had the entire area cut down and cleaned up the following morning, thus compromising the scene. It must also be said it is beyond suspicious that, as little as two minutes after the shot was fired, police discovered a rifle Ray had purchased amongst a bundle of his possessions that had been dumped conveniently on the street outside the rooming house. No credible reason why Ray would have left all of this evidence behind to incriminate himself has ever been advanced or is ever likely to be. Additionally, Ray insisted for thirty years that he left the scene very shortly before the assassination and the statements of two witnesses corroborate this.

    It is for these reasons, and many more, that Ray’s status as the designated fall guy is, and always has been, obvious. And what this means for me is that Ray is entitled to have his say; that his version of events, his story of how he ended up holding the bag over Dr. King’s death, has at least as much validity, if not more, than the narrative offered by the state. Does this mean that I unquestioningly accept everything he said? Of course not. Ray’s own account is clearly self-serving and he always made it clear that he had little desire to help investigators solve the crime and find the real killers. Which is understandable given that, had Ray ever managed to have his conviction for murdering Dr. King overturned, he would still have had 13 years to serve on his previous sentence for robbery and he had no intention of doing so as the world’s most famous snitch.

    If the reader can believe it, despite the promise by Wexler and Hancock to discuss in “various endnotes and in the epilogue” the “egregious errors” with which my review is “riddled,” what I have provided above represents every reference to myself and my review in Killing King. It is tempting to suggest that the reason for this is that the authors simply could not find further errors in my review. But, in fact, as I have shown, that the two endnotes already discussed do not contain actual errors on my part. They are presented as such, but once examined and placed in context, they are not.

    I had originally intended to write an in-depth review of Killing King but after having had to respond to the above, it seemed obvious that I would not be able to do so with any real degree of objectivity. Consequently, I have elected not to write one. That being said, there are a couple of points made in the book that I simply cannot let pass by without comment.

    The first has to do with the reason why Ray pleaded guilty and accepted a 99-year sentence for the murder of Dr. King. Repeatedly, and until the day he died, Ray protested that the only reason he did so was because his lawyer, Percy Foreman, pressured him into it. Foreman himself denied it, of course, but any objective review of the surrounding facts and circumstances confirms the validity of Ray’s charge. Unsurprisingly, no such review appears anywhere in Killing King. Instead, the authors imply that the real reason Ray pleaded guilty is that he and Foreman both understood that “the evidence against him was damning, and a death penalty verdict was a distinct possibility.”14 Which, quite frankly, is baloney.

    Wexler and Hancock make no attempt to explain precisely how Foreman was supposed to know how “damning” the evidence was against Ray when he had conducted no investigation; when he did not even ask to see the state’s ballistics evidence or the affidavits of their one and only alleged eyewitness; when he refused the investigative files of Ray’s previous lawyers despite their being made freely available to him; and when he spent only 12 hours with Ray during what should have been the investigative phase of the case. It is crystal clear that Foreman had not even the slightest interest in the state’s case against his client because he always intended to have him plead guilty.

    Foreman first entered the case when he turned up at Ray’s Memphis jail cell on November 9, 1968, at the urging of Ray’s brother, Jerry. At that time, he exploited a source of friction between Ray and his then lawyer, Arthur Hanes, suggesting that the book contracts he had signed with author William Bradford Huie showed that Hanes was only interested in money. Foreman then boasted of his own accomplishments, stating that he had lost only one client in 1,500 capital cases to the electric chair, and told Ray that his was the easiest case he would ever have had to defend. Suitably impressed, Ray fired the Hanes team―who were ready and prepared to go to trial and confident in their chances of gaining an acquittal―hiring Foreman instead. This turned out to be the biggest mistake of Ray’s life.

    There is no doubt Foreman was a lawyer of extraordinary ability. He once defended a woman who had shot her husband five times and left him for dead on the front lawn. After fleeing the scene she returned moments later to fire a sixth shot right in front of witnesses who had gathered around the body. Unbelievably, Foreman won her an acquittal.15 Given Foreman’s track record, and the fact that the crime scene evidence was largely exculpatory, Ray’s case should have been an easy win for the Texan attorney. Unfortunately, according to legendary author and investigator Harold Weisberg, Foreman “had a history of doing the government favors and it repaid him by not having him spend his life in jail when he was caught in one of his crooked deals in which he had arranged to put that client away. Foreman did that for the government and for individuals and both rewarded him in return.”16

    As previously stated, and for obvious reasons, Foreman denied pressuring Ray to plead guilty. Yet Foreman told so many blatant lies about Ray’s case that taking his word for almost anything is completely unthinkable. For example, Foreman claimed in numerous interviews, and even in his HSCA testimony, that he had entered the case after Ray had personally sent a letter to his Houston office requesting that he do so. Of course he could never produce the letter when asked to because no such letter ever existed. As noted previously, it was actually Ray’s brother Jerry who asked Foreman to get involved and Foreman himself said so to a reporter for the Memphis Press Scimitar in November 1968. He said the same thing again the following year in a legal deposition.17

    Foreman claimed to have spent up to 75 hours discussing the case with Ray during the four months he represented him. But when the committee reviewed Ray’s prison logs it discovered that Foreman had actually spent only 20 hours with him; two of those were during their first meeting when he was convincing Ray to drop Hanes and hire him instead; and six came after he convinced Ray to plead guilty. Which, as previously noted, means that Foreman spent only 12 hours with Ray during the four months he was supposed to be investigating the case.18 Foreman told the HSCA that he had personally interviewed numerous witnesses yet could not name a single one of them or provide even one written or recorded statement when asked. He even had the gall to claim that he had never recommended Ray should plead guilty despite having written a letter to Ray that did just that.19 Foreman told lie after lie in an effort to cover up his own misconduct.

    As Ray explained, he had hired Foreman because he promised an acquittal. But once Foreman had pushed the Hanes team out of the way and secured his $165,000 fee through a new set of book contracts and ownership of Ray’s Ford Mustang, he abruptly changed his tune. Without having conducted any meaningful investigation whatsoever, he turned up at Ray’s cell on February 13, 1969, with a letter for him to sign, advising him to plead guilty, and stating that he now saw “a ninety-nine percent chance of your receiving a death penalty verdict if your case goes to trial. Furthermore, there is a hundred percent chance of a guilty verdict.” He told Ray that the media had already convicted him, pointing to specific articles in Life, Reader’s Digest, and the Memphis Commercial Appeal, and suggested that the court clerk would manipulate the juror pool so Ray would be up against a panel of angry blacks intent on revenge.

    When Ray still insisted on going to trial, Foreman travelled to St. Louis and attempted to recruit members of Ray’s family in his effort to persuade him otherwise. Jerry recalled that Foreman was “crying and putting on a show … He told us that if Jimmy demanded a trial and took the witness stand, he would surely fry in the hot seat.”20 The family wasn’t moved by Foreman’s performance so he went back to working directly on Ray. “Let me tell you, Jim, you go to trial and they’ll burn your ass! They’ll barbecue you!”21 Still Ray would not agree to plead. It was then that Foreman resorted to what Ray called “terror tactics.” The FBI, he said, had been looking into the criminal history of the family and were going to send Ray’s father back to Iowa prison for a 40-year-old parole violation. They were also going to arrest his brother Jerry as a co-conspirator in the King slaying. Finally, according to Ray, Foreman “got the message over to me that if I forced him to go to trial he would destroy―deliberately―the case in the courtroom.”22

    Ray came to believe that, rather than allowing Foreman to throw the case in front of a jury, he would be better off entering a guilty plea and then filing a “new trial” petition. Foreman encouraged this belief, offering to give Jerry Ray $500 to hire a new attorney after the plea went through. He even put this in writing in a March 9, 1969, letter that stipulated the $500 was “contingent upon the plea of guilty and sentence going through on March 10, 1969, without any unseemly conduct on your part in court.” Finally, feeling he had little choice, Ray relented, agreed to plead guilty, and accepted a 99-year sentence.

    It needs to be noted at this point that, by the time Ray agreed to plead guilty in March, 1969, he had spent approximately eight months in a specially constructed cell that appears to have been designed to break him down, emotionally, physically and mentally. This maximum-security cell had steel plates over the windows and Ray was never allowed outside for a breath of fresh air. Two guards were present with him at all times, even when he used the toilet, and blinding lights were on him 24-hours-a-day, making it extremely difficult to sleep. Ray also had cameras and microphones picking up his every move so that, in order to speak privately with his lawyers, they all had to lie on the floor of the cell with the shower running. The result of these conditions, according to Jerry Ray, was that “James was sort of out of his mind at the time.”23 When Michael Eugene―the British barrister who had represented Ray in London during his June, 1968, extradition hearing―visited Ray in early 1969, he was taken aback by the deterioration in Ray’s condition, saying that he looked sick, weak, and nervous.24

    Should the reader doubt that the relentless pressure from Foreman and the unsettling conditions of his incarceration are the factors which led Ray to plead guilty, they need understand only one thing: Shortly after his extradition, the state offered Ray, through the Haneses, a life-sentence in exchange for a guilty plea. A life sentence in Tennessee in 1968 was only 13 years. And, as Hanes Jr. testified in a 1999 civil case, the plea bargain they were offered at that point “allowed for parole in ten years.”25 Ray, who at that point in time was not yet feeling the full effects of his jail conditions or being subjected to “terror tactics” and threats of frying in the electric chair, turned the offer down.

    This brings us to Foreman’s claim that Ray faced a 99% chance of receiving the death penalty and the suggestion by Wexler and Hancock that this was “a distinct possibility.” In truth, this notion is more than questionable. At the time of Ray’s plea in March, 1969, there had not been an electrocution in Tennessee for more than eight years and no one in Shelby County―of which Memphis is the county seat―had been electrocuted since 1948. As Judge Preston Battle noted at Ray’s plea hearing, he had personally sentenced “at least seven men to the electric chair, maybe a few more” since taking the bench in 1959, yet none of them had been executed. He noted, “All of the trends in this country are in the direction of doing away with capital punishment altogether.” Further, there is, as far as I’m aware, no evidence that the State intended to seek the death penalty for Ray. In fact, Shelby County District Attorney General Phil Canale told reporters after Ray’s hearing that “he did not see how the state could have fared better than the guilty plea and sentence …”26 So it certainly appears as if a death sentence for Ray was, in reality and contrary to the claims of Wexler and Hancock, distinctly unlikely. (For a complete expose of Foreman’s lies about his entry into the case and his lack of any trial preparation, see John Avery Emison’s, The Martin Luther King Congressional Cover Up, pp. 131-64)

    But the idea that somehow Foreman was intimidated by the evidence in the case is also belied by two other sets of facts presented by John Emison. Number one, the first lawyers who were going to represent Ray, the father/son team of Arthur Hanes and Arthur Jr., were so confident in their defense, they refused a plea bargain and insisted on pleading Ray innocent and going to trial. Furthering this point, William Pepper later won a civil case in Memphis brought by the King family. There the jury agreed with his outline of a broad conspiracy, including governmental agencies. (Pepper also won an elaborate and expensive HBO-produced mock trial in which the rules of evidence did not strictly apply.) The second set of facts presented by Emison concerns Foreman’s talks with reporter Sidney Zion. Prior to the court proceedings in Memphis, Foreman told Zion that the King case was “the biggest story of our lives.” He then added that if Zion was patient he could give him a scoop that “would take the top off the country.” He then said that Ray was innocent and indeed there was a conspiracy to kill King. A few months later, while seeing Foreman in a bar in New York, Zion tried to talk to him to understand what had happened: Why did he plead his client guilty if he knew he was innocent? Foreman denied any such previous conversation. He then quickly laid down a twenty-dollar bill to pay for his drinks and left.

    The final issue with Killing King that I wish to address has to do with the authors’ feeble attempt to bolster their claim that the evidence against Ray was “damning” enough to warrant a guilty plea. They write:

    Ray’s movements closely track King’s from Los Angeles to Selma, to Atlanta to Memphis; he purchased a rifle in Birmingham found near the scene of the crime; only his fingerprints were found on that rifle; he purchased binoculars on the day of the crime; he registered at Bessie Brewer’s rooming house across from the Lorraine from whence witnesses heard the shot; he fled Memphis immediately after the shooting and eventually escaped in search of a country with no extradition orders.”27

    In all honesty, most of this is barely worth taking the time to respond to. The suggestion that Ray’s movements show he was stalking Dr. King was dealt with in my review of The Awful Grace of God and it is not worth doing again here; the fact that the rifle and binoculars Ray purchased were found conveniently dumped at the scene was, as previously stated, clearly consistent with his being set up; the claim that witnesses “heard the shot” come from the rooming house is made without reference to any such witnesses and ignores the simple truth that there is precisely zero evidence that the shot was fired from anywhere in that building; and the fact that Ray fled the city after the police began to gather near the rooming house is hardly a surprise given his status as an escaped convict.

    Finally we come to the matter of Ray’s fingerprints and their being the “only” ones on the rifle. This is not the cut-and-dried issue Wexler and Hancock make it out to be. The FBI laboratory reported finding two latent prints “of value” on the rifle that were said to match the prints of James Earl Ray. These consisted of one fingerprint “on side of rifle” and one fingerprint on the telescopic sight.28 The phrase “of value” means that these were the only prints on the rifle that were judged as complete enough for identification purposes. It does not necessarily mean that there were no other unidentifiable partial or fragmentary prints present on the weapon that may well have been left behind by someone else. Yes, the fingerprint evidence demonstrates that Ray handled the weapon—which is no revelation given that he admitted to doing so—but it does not in any way establish that no one else did. And the fact remains that the two prints in question were not where we might have expected them to be had Ray actually fired the rifle.

    But beyond that, the point is this: Did the bullet that killed King come from that rifle? That key issue has never been decided. In fact, when Judge Joe Brown was intent on resolving it during a criminal trial in Memphis in 1997, he was forcibly removed from the case. (Which is why Pepper and the King family had to resort to a civil case.) Afterwards, Jerry Ray, brother of James Earl Ray, tried to get possession of the rifle. As Mike Vinson noted in his article on this site, he was denied this request. Jerry was convinced he was denied because he was determined to do the tests that Brown was not allowed to do.

    I have no desire to comment further on Killing King. Having had to address the disingenuous manner in which the authors chose to respond to my review of The Awful Grace of God has left a very bad taste in my mouth. To recap: they claim that I dismissed the comments of prisoners who supposedly heard Ray discussing a bounty with a blanket statement about their motives when, in fact, I had offered that suggestion on an entirely different subject and had specifically addressed the one and only inmate Wexler and Hancock had offered as evidence that Ray had heard of a bounty in prison. They claim that I ignored two witnesses whom the authors themselves did not even refer to in their first book and then failed to note that one of those alleged witnesses, Thomas Britton, was indeed interested in receiving money for his story and that the other, James W. Brown, completely disavowed the story when confronted by the HSCA. They imply that I somehow misrepresented their argument about Ray hearing gossip of a bounty in the Grapevine Tavern when it is actually the authors themselves who failed to accurately represent their own words. And they say that I implied in my review that Charles Stein and his sisters were lying about being taken to the Wallace campaign office to register to vote when no such implication appears anywhere in my review.

    Stu Wexler was in part responsible for getting the FBI’s comparative bullet lead analysis testing thrown out of the court system. Today it is discredited enough that Robert Blakey, the Chief Counsel of the HSCA—who used it to convict Oswald—now calls it “junk science”. Hancock has written two respectable books on the JFK case, Someone Would Have Talked and Nexus. But something seems to have happened to them with their entry into the King case. Since their performance in this particular instance is so different from what they did previously. What can one say about taking a simple description of three people being driven to register to vote and somehow infer from that those three people are being accused of lying?

    If the reader still plans on checking out their new book then I would advise doing so with extreme caution. Double check everything.


    Notes

    1 Private email from Stuart Wexler, 3/10/2012.

    2 Private email from Stuart Wexler, 3/10/2012.

    3 See FBI Interview of James W. Brown, 5/8/68 and FBI MURK/Users/arossi/Desktop/hay-killing-king.pngIN Central Headquarters File, Section 28, p. 190.

    4 FBI MURKIN Central Headquarters File, Section 33, pp. 16-21.

    5 FBI MURKIN Central Headquarters File, Section 39, p. 56.

    6 FBI MURKIN, Section 39, p. 56.

    7 FBI MURKIN Central Headquarters File, Section 56, p. 6.

    8 House Select Committee on Assassinations MLK appendix volume 13, p. 247. Wexler and Hancock write that “an FBI investigation not only confirmed the existence of the group in MSP, but raised the possibility that the group existed across the federal prison system.” (p. 68) Their source note for this claim reads, “Memo from Rosen to Deloach (8/23/68) King Assassination FBI Central Headquarters File, section 69, 58.” But a quick check reveals that the cited memo makes absolutely no mention of “Cooley’s organization” whatsoever. There is a June 14, 1968 memo from Branigan to Sullivan found in Central Headquarters File 60, p. 47, that states, “We have confirmed the existence of Cooley’s Organization …. There are indications that this organization exists in other prisons.” Yet there is no additional information of any kind offered in support of this declaration and the same memo states, “Although we have conducted extensive interviews, we have been unable to ascertain information as to its principals or membership or the extent of its network.” How it is possible to verify the existence of an organization without identifying a single one of its leaders, members, places of operation, or any other details, is anyone’s guess. However, from the context of the memo, the fact that it begins by stating that “Ray was reported to have said Cooley or Cooley’s organization would pay $10,000 to have King killed”, it seems apparent that what the memo is saying is that James W. Brown’s talk of Cooley’s was “confirmed” by Thomas Britton. Yet, as we have seen, Brown himself repudiated the whole story years later.

    9 FBI MURKIN Central Headquarters File, Section 33, p. 25.

    10 Buried amongst all the selective reporting and misrepresentation aimed at discrediting my review, Wexler and Hancock do manage to touch upon one fair point regarding my speculation on the motivations of Ray’s fellow inmates. Whilst I believe the speculation was entirely reasonable, I did not adequately identify it as such and overstated the surety of my argument. Mea culpa. I shall endeavour to be more careful in the future.

    11 FBI Report of Special Agent Leroy Sheets; 4/18/68; Los Angeles, pp. 111-113.

    12 House Select Committee on Assassinations, MLK appendix volume 3, p. 206.

    13 Wexler & Hancock, Killing King, p. 197.

    14 Killing King, p. 184.

    15 Harold Weisberg, Frame-Up, p. 94.

    16 For further details, see Weisberg’s unpublished manuscript, Whoring With History, pp. 145-148, available online at JFK.hood.edu.

    17 John Avery Emison, The Martin Luther King Congressional Cover-Up, pp. 133-134.

    18 House Select Committee on Assassinations MLK appendix volume 5 p. 301 and HSCA report p. 320.

    19 House Select Committee on Assassinations MLK appendix volume 5, pp. 301-302.

    20 Jerry Ray & Tamara Carter, A Memoir of Injustice, pp. 78-79.

    21 Gerold Frank, An American Death, p. 376.

    22 Frank, p. 472.

    23 Mark Lane & Dick Gregory, Murder in Memphis, p. 190.

    24 Lane & Gregory, p. 190.

    25 The 13th Juror: The Official Transcript of the Martin Luther King Conspiracy Trial, p. 208.

    26 Weisberg, Frame-Up, p. 119.

    27 Wexler & Hancock, Killing King, p. 184.

    28FBI Laboratory Reports, p. 1856, available online at https://register.shelby.tn.us/media/mlk/.

  • Robert A. Wagner, The Assassination of JFK: Perspectives Half A Century Later

    Robert A. Wagner, The Assassination of JFK: Perspectives Half A Century Later

     


    Like many other students of the Kennedy case, I had never heard of the 2016 book The Assassination of JFK: Perspectives Half A Century Later until author Robert A. Wagner appeared as an advisor to the prosecution at the CAPA-organized mock trial of Lee Harvey Oswald last November. Having now read the book I can safely say that, despite the modest praise it received from Kirkus Reviews, it does not represent any kind of lost gem.

    When approaching a book like this one, which proffers a lone nut solution to the assassination, one of the first questions I am compelled to consider is whether or not it provides an honest, even-handed presentation. Throughout his book Wagner does go to some effort to appear objective. Yet this stance is hard to reconcile with the tendentious and insupportable declaration he makes in the book’s preface that “There is no reasonable doubt that Oswald fired a rifle from the depository’s sixth-floor window.” (p. 16) It’s hard to imagine that Wagner could have made a more ridiculous statement. In reality there has been nothing but reasonable doubt that Oswald pulled the trigger ever since the Warren Commission issued its report in 1964. The overwhelming majority of intelligent, freethinking individuals who have studied this case are aware that there is not a single piece of evidence against Oswald that can withstand scrutiny and Wagner clearly understands this fact too. To avoid having to defend it, he writes, “If the entire case against Oswald boils down to proving each facet of the case beyond a reasonable doubt, I have to acquit.” (p. 60)

    So instead of breaking the case down or examining individual pieces of evidence in detail―something which would be disastrous for his position―Wagner suggests it is much more beneficial to view the evidence from a “contextual perspective” of his own making. He then introduces the notion of a “filter through which any aspect of the case should be evaluated” which, he writes, “… involves laying out the key facts related to Oswald’s actions that no one seriously disputes.” (p. 61) From there Wagner treats readers to a list of 24 items he calls “stipulated facts” that he wants his readers to believe point strongly to Oswald’s guilt. The problem with these stipulated facts is that they are, in some cases, no such thing and, in others, entirely stripped of their own important context.

    Take for example item number 1: “On the morning of the assassination of the president, Oswald went to work but left behind his wedding ring and virtually all of his cash for [his wife] Marina to find.” (Wagner, p. 62) While this may indeed be true, and may appear to suggest that Oswald had something untoward planned that day, Wagner is withholding some very important details from his readers that paint Oswald’s actions in a very different light. Namely that the Oswald marriage had been on the rocks for quite some time before that morning. The pair had actually been separated for about two months, with Lee living in a rooming house in Dallas and Marina staying at the home of Ruth Paine in Irving. On the evening before the assassination, Lee turned up at the Paine home unannounced to apologize for an argument he and Marina had had over the phone the previous Sunday, but she gave him the cold shoulder. He begged her repeatedly to come live with him in an apartment in Dallas but she refused. The notoriously miserly Oswald even tried appealing to his wife’s materialistic side by offering to buy her a washing machine but still she would not budge. In the end he went to bed alone; hurt and angry. (Warren Report, p. 421, hereafter abbreviated as WR.) Viewing Oswald’s decision to leave behind his wedding ring and cash―along with an instruction to buy shoes for his daughter, June―in this context, I’m sure most readers will agree it likely had more to do with his marital difficulties than any imminent plan to assassinate the President.

    A similar example is item number 10 on Wagner’s list that states that “Marina Oswald confirmed her husband owned a rifle.” This again is technically accurate. Yet Marina also gave information that cast doubt on the claim that the rifle her husband owned was in fact the Mannlicher-Carcano allegedly found on the sixth floor of the Texas School Book Depository building. According to the Warren Commission, when the Carcano in question was shipped by Klein’s Sporting Goods in Chicago it already had the telescopic sight attached. Yet Marina told the Commission that when she first saw her husband’s rifle in their Neely Street apartment, “it did not have a scope on it.” (WC Vol. 1, p.13. henceforth abbreviated as 1H13) In fact she told the Secret Service a little over a week after the assassination that “until she saw the rifle with a scope on TV the other day she did not know that rifles with scopes existed.” (CD 344, p. 24)

    Ownership of the Carcano is of course an important issue. More crucial, however, is the question of possession. One genuine stipulated fact that Wagner elected not to divulge is that Oswald did not have possession of the Carcano for at least two months preceding the assassination and absolutely no one can vouch for its whereabouts during that time. Perhaps more importantly, there exists no proof whatsoever that Oswald handled the weapon on the day of the assassination.

    Wagner’s list includes the claim that Oswald’s palm print was found on the Carcano. To suggest that this belongs on a list of facts that are not in dispute is, at best, risible. The release of formally classified internal memoranda has shown that even the Warren Commission queried whether the print in question was “a legitimate latent palm impression removed from the rifle barrel or whether it was obtained from some other source …” When the rifle was sent to the FBI laboratory on the evening of the assassination the Bureau experts saw not even a trace of a palm print. A few days later, after Oswald was murdered in the basement of police headquarters, Dallas Police Lieutenant J.C. Day suddenly came forward claiming he had lifted the print before the rifle had been passed on to the FBI. He’d just forgotten to tell anyone, including Vince Drain, the FBI agent whom he gave the rifle to that evening. (Henry Hurt, Reasonable Doubt, p. 109) Yet when the FBI asked Day to make a signed written statement about finding the print he declined to do so. (26H829) To call this a suspicious set of circumstances would be a serious understatement. [Intriguingly, even Day would not claim that the palm print placed the Mannlicher-Carcano in Oswald’s hands on November 22, 1963. In fact, he labeled it an “old dry print” that “had been on the gun several weeks or months.” (26H831; Anthony Summers, Conspiracy, p. 54)]

    Wagner also attempts to pass off as a stipulated fact the hotly contested claim that shell casings fired from Oswald’s revolver were found at the scene of the murder of police officer J.D. Tippit. It is utterly inconceivable that Wagner could be unaware of the controversy surrounding those shells, which goes right back to the first generation critics of the Warren Report. For example, Mark Lane pointed out numerous problems with them in his bestselling 1966 book Rush to Judgment (a book which is listed in Wagner’s bibliography). To begin with, the shells do not match the bullets recovered from Tippit’s body. As Lane writes, “… three of the four bullets removed from Tippit’s body were manufactured by Winchester-Western, while just two of the shells found at the scene were manufactured by that company, and although only one Remington-Peters bullet was taken from Tippit’s body, two shells of that manufacture were found at the scene.” (Lane, p. 200)

    Two of these shells were allegedly found at the scene by eyewitness Domingo Benavides and handed over to Dallas police officer J.M. Poe who, in accordance with correct procedure, should have marked them with his initials. Yet, as Lane notes, when he was shown the shells from Oswald’s revolver during his Warren Commission testimony, Poe “was unable to find his initials on them …” Additionally, “[Sergeant W.E.] Barnes, the police laboratory representative [who was the next officer to handle the shells], was also unable to find his initials …” As for the other two shells, these were “purportedly found by Barbara Davis and Virginia R. Davis, neither of whom could identify either of them when asked to.” (Lane, p. 198) Needless to say, the mismatching of bullets and shells and the lack of a proper chain of evidence has led critics to raise the possibility that the real shells were switched for ones fired from Oswald’s pistol. This notion is seemingly supported by a Dallas police radio broadcast made from the scene of the crime that noted, “The shell at the scene indicates that the suspect is armed with an automatic .38 rather than a pistol.” (17H417) Whether the critics are correct or not, there is little doubt that if Oswald had lived to face trial his defense attorney would have raised these very issues and argued that the Tippit ballistics should be thrown out for lack of proof. And if the presiding judge followed the rules of evidence correctly this is most likely what would have happened.

    Not only does Wagner’s list of “stipulated facts” feature numerous contestable assertions like the ones above; it also includes claims that have no bearing whatsoever on Oswald’s guilt in the Kennedy murder. One item on the list is related to the unproven allegation that Oswald took a shot at General Edwin Walker some seven months before the assassination. Five more are concerned entirely with Jack Ruby’s murder of Oswald, which has absolutely nothing do with whether or not Oswald was at the sixth floor window with a rifle. (In fact, one can effectively argue the contrary: Ruby shot Oswald because the conspirators were afraid that he would reveal how he was framed.) I can only assume these were included in an attempt to pad out a rather pathetic inventory.

    There is much more that could be said about Wagner’s supposed stipulated facts, but it’s not necessary. Just from the examples above it should be apparent that it is little more than a grouping of factoids, irrelevancies and things presented without proper context. It would be a simple matter to do as Wagner does, cobble together 24 carefully selected claims with no frame of reference and hold them up as a “filter through which any aspect of the case should be evaluated,” but it would be just as worthless as what Wagner presents. At the end of the day the available evidence simply does not prove that Oswald pulled the trigger.


    II

    The issue of Oswald’s guilt will no doubt be debated forever. Wagner believes it is a “threshold question” in determining the existence of a conspiracy. It isn’t. If the forensic evidence demonstrates that there was more than one gunman in Dealey Plaza, then it makes little difference whether or not Oswald was one of them. It is for this very reason that I personally stopped being overly concerned with Oswald’s role some time ago. There is, in fact, an overwhelming body of evidence comprised of eyewitness, photographic, medical and acoustical evidence that points very clearly to multiple shooters. And despite his best efforts, Wagner simply cannot make this body of evidence go away.

    The author provides very little meaningful discussion of the medical evidence as it relates to Kennedy’s crucial head wounds. What little he does offer is largely confined to the age-old and entirely fruitless argument about the location of the largest defect in JFK’s skull. This particular debate has been raging for over five decades among those who incorrectly believe the large, explosive wound was one of exit and therefore its location tells us something about the direction in which the bullet was travelling. It doesn’t. As ballistics expert Larry Sturdivan explained in his book The JFK Myths, “… whether the explosion was more to the side or back is completely irrelevant” because it was not caused by an exiting bullet but by “… the internal pressure generated by its passage …” (Sturdivan, p. 171) Sturdivan noted that a similar type of explosion would have occurred whichever direction the bullet had travelled and was able to provide stills from filmed experiments proving his point. (As Milicent Cranor has pointed out, Dr. Vincent Di Maio, a prominent authority on wound ballistics, has also demonstrated this important medical point.)

    Having helped propagate the myth that the location of the skull defect is crucial to understanding the direction from which the fatal bullet came, Wagner goes on to suggest that “It is simply impossible for people to still believe that President Kennedy was shot from the front …” (Wagner, p. 284) This he derives from the report of the “distinguished medical panel” convened by the House Select Committee on Assassinations in the late 1970s that concluded that JFK was shot only from the rear. Wagner writes of having “great respect for the opinions of qualified people who have expertise that I do not have … Far be it from me to take issue with their findings,” (pp. 9-10) Later he adds the claim that “No credible forensic pathologist who has ever viewed these materials has said differently.” (p. 284)

    Not only is this false―one of the panel’s own members is a former President of the American Academy of Forensic Science who vehemently disagrees with the majority findings to this day―it is quite plainly nothing more than an appeal to authority. Wagner is essentially using the credentials of the panel members as proof of their analysis and arguing that only a similarly qualified individual can prove them wrong. Which is nonsense. As was proven with the media’s promotion of the credentials of the members of the Warren Commission to indicate that their conclusions simply had to be correct.

    The collective credentials of neither the panel nor those of its critics matter anywhere near as much as what the panel itself claimed and what the evidence actually shows. Because the truth is, no matter how many distinguished individuals suggest otherwise, the medical evidence never has supported the notion of a single Carcano bullet striking the head from the rear. To understand this fact, it is instructive to take a look at how the evidence has been misrepresented and manipulated by the government and its chosen experts over the last five decades.

    Kennedy’s autopsy surgeons reported finding a through-and-through entrance hole low down in the right rear of the skull, a trail of metallic fragments in the brain, and a massive bony defect encompassing almost the entire right side of the head. Lead pathologist Dr. James J. Humes explained in his Warren Commission testimony that he had been unable to find a point of exit on the skull itself because “We did not have the bone.” (2H353) However, a late-arriving bone fragment contained a beveled notch that the doctors interpreted to be a portion of the exit wound. (Ibid 254) From this Humes and his colleagues concluded that a bullet had entered the back of the skull 2.5 cm to the right and slightly above the external occipital protuberance [EOP], fragmented extensively, and exited somewhere on the right side. The diagram to the left was prepared by a Navy artist under the direction of Dr. Humes.

    One of the Rydberg diagrams,
    prepared under the direction
    of Dr. Humes

    This was the official version of Kennedy’s head wound for several years before Attorney General Ramsey Clark got his hands on the galley proofs to Josiah Thompson’s groundbreaking book Six Seconds in Dallas. Thompson used the available evidence to make a case for two shots striking the head almost simultaneously; one from the rear and one from the right front. Clark was apparently sufficiently disturbed by what he read that he asked Maryland Chief Medical Examiner Dr. Russell Fisher to convene a panel that would, in Fisher’s words, “refute some of the junk that was in [Thompson’s] book.” From all appearances, Fisher was someone who could be relied upon to reach the “right” conclusion. As Jim DiEugenio explained in his excellent book Reclaiming Parkland, Fisher was once asked to review the mysterious death of CIA officer John Paisley, whose body was found floating in Chesapeake Bay. DiEugenio writes:

    Understandably, the original coroner who saw the body said he was murdered because he was shot through the head, had indications of rope burns on his neck, and was weighted down with two diving belts when the body was recovered. As one commentator observed, “Strapping on two sets of diving belts, jumping off the boat with a gun in hand, and then shooting yourself in the water is, to be charitable, a weird way to commit suicide.” Further, the fatal head wound was through the left side of the brain. Yet, Paisley was right-handed. Finally, no blood, brain tissue, weapon, or expended cartridge was found on board Paisley’s boat. Did he take all of this with him when he jumped overboard? None of this was a problem for Fisher. He ruled the case a suicide. (DiEugenio, pp. 126-127)

    When Fisher and his colleagues on the “Clark Panel” came to view Kennedy’s post-mortem skull X-rays, they encountered a sizeable problem. The bullet fragments that Dr. Humes said traversed a line from the entrance wound in the occiput to just above the right eye were actually located several inches higher, near the very top of the skull. This discovery confirmed rather than refuted Thompson’s two-shot scenario because a bullet entering near the EOP simply could not leave fragments along a path several inches above the one it took. Therefore, the fragments clearly indicated that two separate missiles had struck the head, just as Thompson had argued. Unperturbed, the Clark Panel found a creative solution to their dilemma: they moved the entrance wound four inches up the back of the head!

    I only wish I was making this up.

    Fisher and his colleagues essentially suggested that the autopsy doctors were so thoroughly inept that they were unable to tell the top from the bottom of the skull. Never mind the fact that the pathologists had the actual body in front of them or that there were at least four independent witnesses―Secret Service Agent Roy Kellerman, FBI Agent Francis O’Neil, Richard Lipsey (aide to U.S. Army General Wehle), and Bethesda photographer John Stringer―who also recalled seeing the entrance wound low down in the back of the skull. And never mind that the X-rays show a clear defect with radiating fractures right where the autopsy doctors placed the wound. None of this matters because the Clark panel said it could see a “hole in profile” 10 cm higher up. Wrap your head around that oxymoron if you can.

    In 1975, another “independent” panel of experts reviewed the autopsy materials, this time on behalf of the Rockefeller Commission, whose Executive Director was none other than former Warren Commission lawyer David Belin. The membership of the medical panel left little doubt about its loyalties or the pre-ordained nature of its conclusions. Dr. Werner Spitz and Dr. Richard Lindenberg were both close professional associates of Dr. Russell Fisher, having worked under him at the Maryland State Medical Examiner’s Office. Dr. Fred Hodges worked alongside Clark Panel radiologist Russell Morgan MD at John Hopkins University in Baltimore. Pathologist Lt. Col. Robert R. McMeeken was a colleague of one of Kennedy’s autopsy surgeons, Dr. Pierre Finck, at the Armed Forces Institute of Pathology. And Dr. Alfred Olivier had previously served as the ballistics expert for the Warren Commission.

    Renowned forensic pathologist Dr. Cyril Wecht was quite rightly very critical of the make-up of the Rockefeller panel. As he stated in a telephone conversation with Rockefeller Commission Senior Counsel Robert Olsen, given their strong ties to the government and especially to Dr. Russell Fisher, “it was wholly unrealistic to expect that anybody on this panel would express views different from those expressed by the Ramsey Clark Panel in 1968 …” (Olsen, memo to file, April 19, 1975) Later, in a public press release, Dr. Wecht—alongside Professor of Criminalistics, Herbert MacDonell, and President of the American Academy of Forensic Sciences, Dr. Robert Joling—charged that the Commission had “set up a panel of governmental sycophants to defend the Warren Report.” Which makes perfect sense since former Warren Commissioner Gerald Ford was the president who appointed the Rockefeller Commission.

    Fisher’s influence extended past the Rockefeller panel to the HSCA. As researcher Pat Speer pointed out, six of the HSCA’s nine forensic experts had enjoyed a professional relationship with Fisher. For example, the panel included Rockefeller alumnus Dr. Werner Spitz who, as previously noted, had worked under Fisher at the Maryland State Medical Examiner’s Office. The same was true of Dr. Charles Petty, who had worked in Fisher’s office for nine years. The Chairman of the HSCA panel, Dr. Michael Baden, had himself contributed to the Spitz and Fisher book, Medicolegal Investigation of Death. Hardly surprising, then, that the panel went along with Fisher’s elevated, revised, and therefore more lone-nut-friendly in-shoot location.

    The HSCA panel did not go so far as to say it could see a “hole in profile” on the X-rays, making reference instead to a “sharp disruption of the normal smooth contour of the skull … with suggested beveling …” (7HSCA107) It did, however, claim that a red spot, seen high up in the “cowlick” area in the autopsy photographs of the back of the head, represented the actual wound of entrance. Yet when the panel tried to impress this interpretation on the autopsy surgeons, it was flatly disputed. Referring to the “red spot”, Dr. Humes told the panel members, “I don’t know what that is … I can assure you that as we reflected the scalp to get to this point, there was no defect corresponding to this in the skull at any point. I don’t know what that is. It could be to me clotted blood. I don’t, I just don’t know what it is, but it certainly was not any wound of entrance.” (7HSCA254) But Humes’ pleas fell on deaf ears. Baden and his colleagues were not about to go against Fisher and they were not about to admit that the rear entrance wound and the location of bullet fragments could not be reconciled with a single bullet.

    The lengths to which the HSCA panel were willing to go to push the higher entrance wound location were revealed in 2003 by a then newly declassified document Dr. Randy Robertson presented at a JFK conference in Pittsburgh. The HSCA had not published the autopsy photographs of the back of the head and instead utilized a lifelike drawing of the photo prepared by professional medical illustrator Ida Dox. The immediately obvious difference between the photo and Dox’s drawing is that in the drawing the “red spot” has been greatly accentuated to look more like a bullet wound. This, as Robertson revealed, was done at Dr. Baden’s direction. Robertson discovered a note from Baden to Dox that said “Ida, you can do much better.” Attached to the note was a picture of a typical entrance wound from Spitz and Fisher’s Medicolegal Investigation of Death. In other words, Baden was actually instructing her to make the “red spot” look more like an entrance wound than it really did in the photographs. (DiEugenio, p. 157)

    To recap, Kennedy’s autopsy surgeons said that a trail of bullet fragments traversed a line from an entrance wound near the EOP to a presumed exit site on the right side. Whether this was a deliberate lie or a mistake made because Dr. Humes did not have access to the X-rays when he wrote his report is not known. Regardless, the rear entrance wound and the trail of fragments above are not connected and, therefore, almost certainly were caused by separate missiles. When the Clark Panel—which was specifically tasked with refuting conspiracy arguments—discovered this discrepancy, it attempted to diminish the problem by moving the in-shoot four inches up the skull. The Rockefeller experts played along and the HSCA panel furthered the deception by hiring a medical illustrator to create a fallacious depiction of the back of Kennedy’s head. And these are the actions of the “distinguished” professionals in whom Wagner wants his readers to put their faith.

    It should be noted at this point that even if one decides that, for some unfathomable reason, the three autopsy doctors and four independent eyewitnesses all shared the same delusion—that the appearance of a defect with radiating fractures at the very location specified in the autopsy report is mere coincidence, and that the Clark Panel was right about the entrance wound being 10 cm higher—this still does not adequately explain the bullet fragments. The reasons are twofold: firstly, even the proposed higher entrance location lies around 5 cm below the rear end of the fragment trail. And secondly, the number, size, and distribution of those fragments are wholly inconsistent with a Carcano bullet entering the head from behind.

    The bullets fired by “Oswald’s” Mannlicher-Carcano rifle were full metal jacket, military ammunition. The behavior of such bullets has been long understood. The well-regarded textbook Gunshot Wounds by Vincent Di Maio notes that “the presence of small fragments of metal along the wound track virtually rules out full metal-jacketed ammunition.” (Di Maio p. 334) Carcano bullets in particular were put to the test at Edgewood Arsenal in 1964 on behalf of the Warren Commission. There, wound ballistics experts took 10 rehydrated human skulls, filled them with a ballistic gelatin to simulate the brain and coated the outside with a soft tissue substitute. A rifleman then fired from a distance of 90 yards (the distance from the book depository to JFK at the time of the head shot) into the approximate entry site specified in the autopsy report. These experiments were filmed and the resultant skulls were X-rayed.

    The X-rays of these test skulls showed precisely how Carcano bullets behave when striking a human head. As expected, there was no “lead snowstorm” effect as seen on President Kennedy’s post mortem X-rays. The Carcano bullets deposited only a few small fragments along the lower portion of the skull and this did not occur until after the jackets had ruptured, about midway through the cranium. This pattern is nothing like the trail of dozens of tiny, sometimes dust-like fragments running almost horizontally from one end to the other near the very top of JFK’s skull. Clearly, then, this trail of metallic debris was not left behind by full-metal-jacket Carcano ammunition.

    Not only does the presence of these fragments tell us that the skull was struck by a second, non-Carcano bullet; the pattern of their distribution gives us a clue as to the direction of travel. When a bullet strikes bone and disintegrates into fragments, the smaller, dust-like particles are found closer to the entry point and the larger ones are found closer to the exit. This is because, as Sturdivan noted in his HSCA testimony, “A very small fragment has very high drag in tissue” (1HSCA401), whereas fragments with greater mass have greater momentum, enabling them to travel further. What we see in JFK’s autopsy X-ray is that the smaller particles are located near the right temple and the larger ones are found near the upper, right rear of the skull. Therefore, the bullet appears to have been heading front to back.

    Further evidence of a double headshot was supplied by Joseph N. Riley Ph.D, a neuroscientist specializing in neuroanatomy and experimental neuropathology. Dr. Riley pointed out that one important issue not sufficiently addressed by the HSCA was that there were two separate and distinct areas of damage to the President’s brain, in the cortical and subcortical regions, and “no evidence of continuity” between the two. “An entrance wound located in the posteromedial parietal area [as proposed by the Clark and HSCA panels] … cannot account for the subcortical damage. An entrance wound in the occipital region, as determined by the autopsy prosectors, may account for the subcortical damage but cannot account for the dorsolateral cortical damage.” As Dr. Riley concluded, “The cortical and subcortical wounds are anatomically distinct and could not have been produced by a single bullet. The fundamental conclusion is inescapable: John Kennedy’s head wounds could not have been caused by one bullet.” (Riley, “The Head Wounds of John F. Kennedy: One Bullet Cannot Account for the Injuries”, The Third Decade, Volume 9, Number 3)


    III

    The “great respect” Wagner has for those who possess expertise he himself lacks, apparently doesn’t extend as far as the acoustics experts utilized by the HSCA. After extensive experimentation and analysis, these experts concluded that a Dallas police dictabelt recording from the day of the assassination proved that a gunshot had been fired from the grassy knoll. Although the two independent teams of scientists with whom the committee consulted were among the most highly recommended and respected acoustical experts in the United States at that time, Wagner has no problem dismissing their conclusions with little more than a wave of the hand. He writes of how their findings were “challenged almost immediately”, adding that a study commissioned in 2013 by author Larry J. Sabato “completes the debunking of the HSCA’s acoustic evidence.” (Wagner, p. 101) In point of fact, Sabato’s study does no such thing. Before explaining why, let us do what Wagner dares not do: let us discuss the facts that led the HSCA’s experts to their conclusions.

    On November 22, 1963, the Dallas police utilized two radio channels. Channel 1 was for routine communications and channel 2 was for the police escort of the presidential motorcade. These transmissions were recorded at police headquarters; channel 1 by a Dictaphone belt recorder and channel 2 by a Gray Audograph disc recorder. In 1978, when the Cambridge, Massachusetts firm of Bolt, Baranek and Newman studied the recordings, it discovered that Ch-2 was not in use at the time the shots were fired. However, for approximately 5 1⁄2 minutes between 12:28 PM and 12:33 PM, the Ch-1 recording was dominated by the sound of a motorcycle motor, owing to the fact that the microphone on a patrolman’s radio had become stuck in the “On” position. BBN realized that, if the motorcycle had been part of the presidential escort, then the gunshots might very well have been captured over the open microphone and deposited in the background of the Ch-1 recording.

    The acoustics experts isolated a ten second sequence of the recording that occurred two minutes into the motorcycle segment—at approximately 12:30 PM—and contained six high amplitude sound impulses that it determined could have represented the muzzle blast of a rifle and its succeeding echoes. On-site testing was then conducted in Dealey Plaza with 36 microphones being placed along the parade route on Houston and Elm Streets. Test shots were fired from the Texas School Book Depository and the Grassy Knoll and recorded at each of the microphones. These test recordings were subsequently compared to the suspect impulses on the dictabelt, at which point it was discovered that five of the impulses matched the unique echo patterns of rifle shots fired in Dealey Plaza. The fourth in sequence matched a shot fired from the Grassy Knoll. (8HSCA101)

    Whilst it would seemingly be possible for some type of random stray noise pattern to closely match one of the test shots, the odds of that happening in all five cases would have to be extremely remote. Fortunately, there was an aspect to BBN’s results that put any such possibility to rest. Namely, what leading expert on the acoustics evidence Dr. Donald Thomas calls the “order in the data.”

    There are 125 different ways to sequence five events. If the impulses on the dictabelt were not truly gunfire recorded by a motorcycle travelling in the Presidential motorcade, and instead represented some form of random static, then the matches to the test data could have fallen in any one of 125 different random sequences. However, the matches were not random. They fell 1-2-3-4-5, which is the only correct order for a microphone travelling north on Houston Street and West on Elm Street:

    This map depicts the key microphone locations in Dealey Plaza used by the HSCA. A shot at Zapruder frame 175 could not have been fired by Oswald due to the obstruction of an oak tree. (Thompson p. 35) The 5 and 1/2 minute segment during which impulses occur was between 12:28 and 12:34, owing to dispatcher’s notations.

    Not only was the order of the matches correct, the spacing of the matching microphones was a remarkable fit with the time between the suspect impulses on the dictabelt recording. The first three impulses were clustered together, falling approximately 1.7 and 1.1 seconds apart. This was followed by a space of 4.8 seconds before the final two impulses arrived very close together, 0.7 seconds apart. The matching microphone locations exhibited the exact same pattern. The first three matches occurred at microphones that were grouped at 18 ft increments on Houston Street. There was then a 78 ft gap before the last two matches occurred at two consecutive microphones on Elm Street:

    And it wasn’t just the order and spacing that matched. The distance from the first matching microphone to the last was 143 feet and the time between the first and last suspect impulse on the tape was 8.3 seconds. In order for the motorcycle with the stuck microphone to cover 143 feet in 8.3 seconds it would need to be travelling at a speed of approximately 11.7 mph, which fully corresponds with the FBI’s conclusion that the Presidential limousine was averaging 11.3 mph on Elm Street. (Warren Report, p. 49)

    Armed with the above, the HSCA asked its photographic consultant, Robert Groden, to search the archival footage of the motorcade to see if he could find the motorcycle with the stuck microphone.

    There is, unfortunately, no known film or photograph that shows the acoustically required positions during the assassination. However, Groden was able to find one officer, H.B. McClain, who was in the right positions shortly before and after the shooting so that he could have been responsible for recording the shots. When McClain was called to testify before the committee he confirmed Groden’s analysis by stating that the microphone on his bike did indeed have a tendency to get stuck in the open position. (5HSCA637)

    It is apparent that in at least three ways the evidence validates the hypothesis that the sounds on the dictabelt were gunshots captured by a motorcycle in the presidential motorcade, travelling north on Houston Street and west on Elm. When the HSCA and its acoustic experts saw the above correlations, they had every reason to believe they had found the shots that killed Kennedy on the Ch-1 recording, because these sorts of correlations do not occur by chance; not in the real world. The odds against it are astronomical.

    And there’s more.

    One of the most important witnesses to the assassination was railroad worker S.M. Holland who had been standing with several others on the railroad overpass when he heard what he thought sounded like three shots from the area of the book depository and one from the knoll. Concurrent with the shot from the knoll, Holland saw a puff of white smoke drift out from under the trees. Holland and two others who saw the smoke were so sure a shot had come from behind the fence that, as soon as Kennedy’s limousine disappeared under the overpass, they ran to the very spot from which the smoke appeared to have come. It took them a couple of minutes to reach the area and, not surprisingly, they found nothing more than footprints and a muddy bumper, as if someone had stood on it to see over the fence.

    In 1966, Josiah Thompson interviewed Holland for his book, Six Second in Dallas. Thompson had been studying the famous Polaroid taken by Mary Moorman that showed the area of the grassy knoll around the time of the fatal headshot. Wanting to see if “the hypothesis of a shot from the stockade fence” could be “validated by the Moorman picture”, he compared it to another photograph taken from her position some time later. What he discovered was that an “anomalous shape” appeared along the fence line in Moorman’s photograph that was not present in the comparison picture. Thompson took Holland “to the assassination site and asked him to stand in the position where he found the curious footprints and saw the smoke.” Taking himself back to Moorman’s position, Thompson saw that, remarkably, Holland’s head “appeared in the exact position defined by the shape” in the Polaroid. (Thompson, p. 127)

    What does this have to do with the acoustics evidence? Well, a little over a decade after Thompson interviewed Holland, the HSCA asked Professor Mark Weiss of Queens College, New York, and his associate Ernest Aschkenasy, to refine BBN’s analysis of the Grassy Knoll shot. Asked to pin down the location of the gunman, Weiss and Aschkenasy’s analysis pointed to a spot behind the fence, approximately 8 feet left of the corner. This just so happens to be the very same spot in which Holland had stood in 1966 and in which the anomalous shape appears in Moorman’s picture. (8HSCA29) Which means there is agreement between the dictabelt recording, the eyewitness observations, and the Moorman photograph.

    Yet further confirmation of the validity of the acoustics evidence comes from its remarkable synchronization with the Zapruder film. Although there is clearly a degree of subjectivity to interpreting the film, there is a general consensus that Kennedy was probably first struck whilst hidden from Zapruder’s view by the Stemmons Freeway sign, and Governor Connally was hit very shortly after reappearing from behind it. If we align the grassy knoll shot with the explosion of Kennedy’s head at frame 313, then the preceding shots perfectly fit this hypothesis. The third shot in sequence falls at approximately frame 224, just three frames after Connally reappears, and the second shot lands at approximately frame 208, just as Kennedy’s head disappears behind the sign. If there is an exit from Connally’s chest at Z frame 224, then the Zapruder film features the exact same 4.8 second gap between shots as is found on the dictabelt.

    Wagner has nothing to say about any of this. Instead, as previously noted, he cites a study performed on behalf of Larry Sabato by the Connecticut-based firm, Sonalysts, claiming their report “completes the debunking” of the acoustics evidence. Yet, just like Wagner, Sabato and Sonalysts also make no mention of the above. How one can debunk something without even addressing it is difficult to comprehend. Regardless, Sonalysts claimed that their own analysis of the motorcycle noise showed that its speed was inconsistent with a motorcycle travelling in the motorcade. Their data shows that the bike with the stuck microphone was travelling slowly for only around 40 seconds and was going fast or fluctuating the rest of the time. In order for this to concur with the HSCA analysis, the motorcycle needed to be going slowly whilst in Dealey Plaza. Sonalysts argues, however, that the assassination occurred one minute earlier, when the motor noise was fast and loud.

    But this conclusion is not derived from any original research by Sonalysts. It is instead based on a 1982 report commissioned by the National Research Council, which suggested that an instance of “crosstalk” on the Ch-1 and Ch-2 recordings proved that the impulses on the dictabelt were not coincident with the time of the assassination. Yet the NRC report was shown to be in error by Dr. Thomas in a 2001 paper published in the British forensic journal Science & Justice. Dr. Thomas pointed out that the NRC panel had overlooked a second instance of cross-talk, the “Bellah broadcast”, and that using that particular simulcast to synchronize the transmissions placed the impulses “at the exact instant that John F. Kennedy was assassinated”.

    If, as Dr. Thomas suggests, we use the Bellah cross-talk as the tie-point between the recordings, then the Sonalysts study of the motorcycle noise actually fits perfectly with the HSCA analysis and all five impulses fall within the 40 second interval in which the motor sounds indicates the bike was moving slowly. The Bellah broadcast occurs on Ch-1 concurrent with a drop in motorcycle noise by approximately 75 decibels, two seconds before the first shot. Furthermore, Sonalysts reported hearing multiple motorcycles just before the motor noise increased. This fits well with a series of photographs showing McClain travelling slowly on Elm Street approximately 28 seconds after the head shot, passing the parked motorcycle of officer Bobby Hargis. Officer J.W. Courson, who had been riding around 100 feet behind McClain, catches up to him very quickly thereafter and the pair speed off together out of the plaza. The motorcycle noise identified by Sonalysts is, then, supportive of the acoustic data.

    Wagner quotes Sabato as reporting that his experts found “other clusters of impulses” on the dictabelt that were “very similar” to those identified as gunfire by BBN and Weiss & Aschkenasy. (Wagner, p. 102) Those who have studied BBN’s report will realize that Sabato and Sonalysts are blowing smoke. BBN inspected the entire recording looking for potential gunshots based on waveform and used several a priori criteria to identify the gunfire. Firstly, the waveforms were required to include 10 impulses louder than the motorcycle motor. Secondly, the length of the impulses had to be 1/5 to 1⁄2 a second. Thirdly, there had to be at least three shots. And finally, they had to occur within a timespan of no less than 4 1⁄2 seconds and no greater than 15 seconds. BBN discovered and reported other isolated solitary waveforms and long duration waveforms. But there was only one place on the entire recording in which all of BBN’s criteria were met and that was the segment containing five impulses that subsequently matched the precise echo patterns of gunshots fired in Dealey Plaza.

    Wagner and his lone nut cohorts may not like it but over the course of 40 years the analysis of the Dallas police dictabelt by the HSCA’s experts has survived several challenges and stands to this day as scientific evidence of multiple gunmen in Dealey Plaza. Those like Wagner who continue to ignore the order in the acoustic data, as well as the dictabelt’s remarkable concordance with the eyewitness and photographic record, rely on authors like Sabato and their faulty and lazy technical data.


    IV

    The one way in which Wagner’s book sets itself apart from virtually every other lone gunman tome is unusual. The author rejects the single bullet theory. What makes this even more odd is that Wagner admits that he is an admirer of the late Vincent Bugliosi and his book Reclaiming History, which upheld the Magic Bullet. In fact, it could be said that the primary theme of the book is that not only is the SBT provably wrong, but that for the last nearly five and a half decades writers and researchers on both sides of the debate have been wrong to stipulate that the SBT is integral to the lone gunman hypothesis. But rejecting the SBT whilst maintaining that Oswald acted entirely alone leaves Wagner with some insurmountable problems.

    To begin with, Wagner cannot convincingly account for the magic bullet itself, CE399. The author insists that there was no conspiracy to frame Oswald before or after the fact; therefore he is forced to contend that CE399 is a legitimate piece of assassination evidence and that it was responsible for all of Governor Connally’s wounds. (p. 122) I dare say this is something most sensible researchers are unlikely to take very seriously given that the totality of the evidence argues persuasively against it.

    Wagner appears to accept the Warren Commission’s assertion that the virtually pristine bullet was found by senior hospital engineer, Darrell Tomlinson, when it rolled off of a stretcher that had previously been occupied by Governor Connally. Yet this conclusion was not one Tomlinson himself fully endorsed. After Connally had been rushed into the trauma room and transferred to the operating table his stretcher was placed on the elevator. Tomlinson then took it to the ground floor and placed it next to another gurney. A few minutes later, he bumped one of the two stretchers against the wall and a bullet rolled onto the floor. Tomlinson made it clear in his testimony before the Commission that he did not know which of the two stretchers the bullet rolled off from. And when Arlen Specter attempted to push him into identifying it as Connally’s, Tomlinson responded, “I’m going to tell you all I can, and I’m not going to tell you something I can’t lay down and sleep at night with either.” (6H134) One thing Tomlinson did note was that the stretcher the bullet came from contained one or two bloody, rolled up sheets, “a few surgical instruments … and a sterile pack or so.” (6H131) This appears to eliminate Connally’s stretcher because Tomlinson testified that, when he wheeled it off of the elevator, it contained only sheets and “a white covering on the pad.” (6H129) This is corroborated by the testimony of Parkland Nurse Jane Wester, who explained that after Connally was placed on the operating table she personally removed all but the sheets from his stretcher. (6H122-3)

    The finest critical review of this central issue is still contained in Josiah Thompson’s 1967 volume, Six Seconds in Dallas. After analyzing testimony and then including pictures, witness sketches, emergency room rosters, and concluding with a map, Thompson makes a compelling case that CE 399 was found on the stretcher of a young boy named Ronald Fuller. (pp. 154-65)

    Not only does the evidence suggest that Tomlinson’s bullet came from a stretcher unrelated to the care of Governor Connally, it also indicates that he found an entirely different bullet from CE399. As Gary Aguilar and Josiah Thompson detailed in their groundbreaking essay, The Magic Bullet: Even More Magical Than We Knew?, both Tomlinson and O.P. Wright—the Parkland Personnel Director who took charge of the bullet and passed it along to the Secret Service—were unable to identify CE 399 as the bullet they found. In fact, Wright told Thompson in an interview in 1966 that, unlike the round-nosed Carcano round, the bullet found at Parkland had a “pointed tip”. He even made a point of showing Thompson a pointed tip, .30 caliber round from his own desk drawer that he insisted more closely resembled the one that had rolled off the stretcher. (Thompson, p. 175)

    On top of this, the next two men to handle the bullet, Secret Service Agent Richard Johnsen and Secret Service Chief James Rowley, were also unable to identify CE399. And as if that weren’t enough, the fifth link in the bullet’s chain of possession, FBI Agent Elmer Todd, recalled marking it with his initials before handing it over to Robert Frazier at FBI HQ. But as scrupulous JFK researcher John Hunt has established, Todd’s initials are nowhere to be found on CE399. What’s more, Hunt pointed out that Frazier had marked the time he received CE399 on his November 22 laboratory worksheet as “7:30 PM.” But Todd had also written the time he received the bullet on the envelope that contained it as “8:50 PM.” (see Hunt’s online essay, Phantom Identification of the Magic Bullet: E.L. Todd and CE399).

    How could Frazier receive a bullet from Todd at FBI HQ one hour and 20 minutes before Todd was handed the same bullet at the White House by Chief Rowley? Something is most definitely wrong with this picture. Based on the above, it appears that there were actually two separate bullets in Washington that day—CE399 and the pointed-tip missile found at Parkland Hospital—and that one was used to pin the blame for Kennedy’s assassination squarely on Lee Oswald’s shoulders while the other was made to disappear.

    Wagner reveals in a footnote that he is at least aware of Aguilar and Thompson’s essay and the implication that the pointed tip round was substituted for CE399, so he tries to nullify the problem. He argues that because Frazier told the Commission he had received CE399 on November 22, 1963, but the rifle wasn’t in Washington until the following day, there was no “opportunity for the FBI to fire Oswald’s rifle to recover a bullet to illicitly substitute for the alleged pointed-tip bullet.” (Wagner, fn. p. 191) Of course, since Aguilar and Thompson never argued that the Bureau was responsible for firing the pristine bullet, this is little more than a straw man argument. Even so, the fact that Frazier said he received CE399 on November 22 does not actually make it so. Whatever Frazier claimed, the fact remains that, as demonstrated above, the bullet lacks anything even remotely resembling a proper chain of custody. When CE399 allegedly appeared in Frazier’s laboratory at 7:30 pm on November 22, 1963, it appears to have come from nowhere.

    Questions of provenance aside, the condition of the magic bullet is simply not compatible with Governor Connally’s wounds. The bullet (or bullets) that struck Connally entered his back, destroyed 10 cm of his fifth rib, punctured his right lung, smashed through his right wrist, and punctured his left thigh, depositing fragments in the wrist and thigh along the way. Common sense would dictate that any missile responsible for all of those injuries would be significantly mutilated. Yet as Wagner himself writes, “The only discernible damage to the pristine bullet was some distortion at its base …” (p. 118) He quotes Michael Baden as stating that it would be “very difficult” to take a hammer and flatten the base of CE399 to the degree that it is and from that concludes that “the distortion of the bullet’s base was probably not caused merely by the bullet being fired out of the rifle.” (p. 119) But Baden’s musings and the inference Wagner draws from them are largely irrelevant. In the mid-1980s, author Henry Hurt test-fired a Carcano bullet into water and published pictures of the result in his mostly worthwhile book, Reasonable Doubt. Hurt’s bullet looked incredibly similar to CE399, flattened base end and all.

    I am sure most people would struggle to accept the notion that a bullet which broke two bones and pierced several layers of skin and flesh is going to end up looking almost indistinguishable from a bullet fired solely into water. And since Wagner lists Hurt’s book in his bibliography, but doesn’t mention the test bullet, I’m guessing he recognizes the absurdity of the claim also.

    The author also fails to mention the fact that the ballistics experts at Edgewood Arsenal, who performed the previously mentioned skull experiments on behalf of the Warren commission, also attempted to replicate the wounds suffered by Governor Connally. Seen in the picture below, CE853 is a bullet that was fired through the rib of a goat. It is severely flattened with its lead core extruding from its base. CE856 was fired through the wrist of a human cadaver and it exhibits the “mushrooming” effect typical of a bullet that has struck bone. Each of these bullets has broken only one of the two bones attributed to CE399 which, as you can see, looks virginal by comparison.

    The Edgewood test bullets show us exactly what happens to Carcano bullets when they strike bone and readily demonstrate the absurdity of suggesting that CE399 was responsible for all of Connally’s wounds.

    It is also important to mention that Connally’s wrist surgeon, Dr. Charles F. Gregory, explained in his Warren Commission testimony that the amount of cloth and debris carried into the wrist indicated it had been struck by “an irregular missile”. In his second appearance before the Commission, Dr. Gregory expanded on this point, noting “that dorsal branch of the radial nerve, a sensory nerve in the immediate vicinity was partially transected together with one tendon leading to the thumb, which was totally transected.” This, he said, “is more in keeping with an irregular surface which would tend to catch and tear a structure rather than push it aside.” (4H124) Wagner writes that Gregory conceded it was “possible” for CE399 to have produced Connally’s wrist wound if it had entered backward. (Wagner, p. 118) This is true, but it’s also apparent that Dr. Gregory did not consider the idea very likely. In fact, later in his testimony he noted that the two mangled bullet fragments found on the floor of the limousine were more likely the type of missile “that could conceivably have produced the injury which the Governor incurred in the wrist.” (p. 128)


    V

    Wagner may stumble badly trying to account for CE399, but it is in trying to create a halfway plausible single shooter scenario without the SBT that he falls flat on his face. The author writes of how researchers have “fixated” on the SBT for five decades and have, as a result, “blindly herded around the dogma” that the SBT is “required to sustain the lone-gunman explanation for the assassination …” This, he assures readers, is not the case, and “the evidence … carefully considered, demonstrates quite the opposite.” But if Wagner actually produces any such “evidence” in his book, then somehow, I managed to miss it.

    Warren Commission lawyer Norman Redlich once remarked to author Edward Epstein that “To say that they [President Kennedy and Governor Connally] were hit by separate bullets, is synonymous with saying that there were two assassins.” (Epstein, Inquest, p. 38) Redlich’s colleagues on the Commission’s staff all understood this to be the case, which is precisely why Arlen Specter dreamed up the theory in the first place. As previously noted, the Zapruder film shows that Kennedy’s first clear reaction to his non-fatal wounds begins as he reappears from behind the Stemmons Freeway sign, around frame 225. Connally’s most obvious reaction occurs a little over 10 frames later when his right shoulder drops dramatically and his cheeks puff, giving the impression of someone who has had the wind knocked out of him. Connally’s doctors believed that he was probably struck around frame 236 (5H114, 128) and it was established that he was no longer in a position to receive a shot from the “sniper’s nest” after frame 240. (5H170)

    An FBI re-enactment in Dealey Plaza showed that a gunman on the sixth floor would have had his view of the limousine blocked by the foliage of an oak tree between frames 166 and 210. Based on this, the Commission reasoned that Kennedy was probably not struck before frame 210 “since it is unlikely that the assassin would deliberately have shot at him with a view obstructed by the oak tree when he was about to have a clear opportunity.” (WR, p. 98) If Kennedy was struck at or after frame 210, then there were no more than 30 frames between that shot and the one that hit Connally. This created a problem for the Commission because Oswald’s rifle could not be fired that quickly. Examination of the sixth floor Carcano had established that the time required to fire a shot, work the bolt, and squeeze off another round was a minimum of 2.3 seconds or the equivalent of 42 Zapruder frames. (3H407)

    And this wasn’t the only impediment to the Commission’s predetermined lone gunman conclusion. If the first shot was fired at frame 210 and the last was fired at 313, that gave Oswald only 5.6 seconds in which to fire three rounds and score three hits—something even the Commission’s top marksmen were unable to accomplish in the allotted time; even though they cheated: they fired at stationary targets from thirty feet up, not sixty feet. (Sylvia Meagher, Accessories After the Fact, p. 108)

    Perhaps more importantly, the evidence strongly suggested that one or more shots had missed the limousine and its occupants altogether. At least two witnesses, Royce Skelton and Virginia Baker, recalled seeing a bullet hit the street in front of the President’s car (WR, p. 116, 7H508). Additionally, bystander James Tague, who was standing near the triple underpass on the south side of Main Street, received an injury to his face after a missile struck the curb near his feet. (WR, p.116)

    In the end, the Commission staff realized that the only way out of this box—without admitting to more than one gunman—was to suggest that Kennedy and Connally were both hit by the same bullet. Although the Warren Report stated that it was “not necessary to any essential findings of the Commission to determine just which shot hit Governor Connally” (WR, p. 19), virtually everyone who has a firm grasp of the facts and circumstances outlined above agrees that the Commission was blowing smoke; the SBT is absolutely integral to the lone gunman hypothesis.

    What, then, does Wagner offer in order to overturn this long-stipulated fact? How does he reconcile the evidence with a single shooter, three-shot/three-hit scenario? Well, if you can believe it, Wagner proposes that Oswald went against common sense and fired his first shot at frame 160, milliseconds before his view was about to be obscured by a tree. This is not an uncommon supposition among lone nut theorists who want to give Oswald more time to fire three shots. The difference is that the majority of those folks propose that this first shot was the one that missed, whereas Wagner suggests this first bullet actually struck President Kennedy. That’s right, according to Wagner, when we see JFK in the Zapruder film, still waving and smiling at bystanders as he disappears behind the Stemmons Freeway sign, a bullet has already entered his back, grazed the transverse process of his first thoracic vertebra (likely inducing spinal shock), and ripped its way through his trachea. He just didn’t know it yet.

    Needless to say, Wagner has nothing of substance to advance in support of this silliness. He quotes Dr. Baden as stating that he and his colleagues on the HSCA pathology panel “have all had experience in which persons have been seriously injured and not known they were injured for a few minutes.” (Wagner, p. 54) And he makes reference to a viewing of the Zapruder film held by the Commission’s staff for its medical and ballistics experts in which the possibility of a delayed reaction by “as much as two seconds” was discussed and considered possible, if not likely. (p. 239) And that’s it. That is all Wagner can provide; an appeal to authority that does not reconcile itself with Kennedy’s specific wounds or his reactions as seen in the Zapruder film.

    What we see in the film is that immediately after JFK reappears from behind the sign, he exhibits what is almost certainly an involuntary reaction. The Commission wrote that “When President Kennedy again came fully into view in the Zapruder film at frame 225, he seemed to be reacting to his neck wound by raising his hands to his throat.” (WR, p. 98) This myth that the President clutched at his throat has unfortunately persisted ever since, despite the fact that the film shows no such thing. In reality, Kennedy’s hands appear to ball up into fists and rise up in front of his face, while his elbows fly outwards and upwards above his shoulders, to the level of his ears.

    I invite the reader to place his or her hands to their own throat and notice how the elbows naturally stay down and rest against the torso. The pose which JFK adopts in the film is nothing like this. His reaction is awkward and unnatural and is best explained as a result of spinal trauma.

    The HSCA medical panel reported that Kennedy’s post mortem X-rays showed what appeared to be a fracture of the transverse process of the first thoracic vertebra, which, Dr. Baden testified, “could have been caused by the bullet striking it directly or by the force of the cavity created by the bullet passing near to it.” (1HSCA305) As Dr. Thomas has reported, the medical literature is clear that blunt trauma to the vertebra can be transmitted to the spinal cord and that the effects of such injuries are immediate. (Thomas, Hear No Evil, p. 315) It should be readily apparent, then, that the notion that President Kennedy continued smiling and waving to bystanders for 3.5 seconds before exhibiting any obvious reaction to his spinal cord injury is simply not worthy of consideration.

    What’s more, in his attempt to push a three shot/three hit scenario, Wagner fails to even mention the witnesses who saw a bullet hit the street, let alone adequately account for the wounding of James Tague. The best that he can come up with is to reference the suggestion made by Josiah Thompson in Six Seconds in Dallas that the curb may have been struck by a fragment from the head shot. But with all due respect to my friend Tink Thompson, this always was the weak point of his reconstruction. The nose and tail of the bullet, which entered the back of Kennedy’s head, were both found on the floor of the limousine. To accept Thompson’s postulate, we must believe that, after the bullet exited the right side of Kennedy’s head, a small fragment from its middle somehow made it 270 feet to his front left and had enough velocity remaining to cause very visible damage to the curb. That such a thing is even possible has never been established. And, quite frankly, it strains credulity. (Thompson, p. 232)

    A missed shot has always been the explanation which best fits the evidence; that is precisely why it has gained wide acceptance. But the problem with this is that there was no copper found on the curb beneath Tague where the projectile hit before ricocheting upward. (DiEugenio, p. 135) This lack of copper, from a supposed copper-jacketed bullet, has led writers like Gerald Posner and Bugliosi to embrace increasingly wild scenarios to account for the completely stripped off outer coating.

    Recognizing this fact, and being faced with the very short interval between the wounding of Kennedy and Connally, is why the Commission’s staff knew it needed the SBT. Without the Magic Bullet there had to be at least four shots and a second gunman. In fact, the missed shot together with the two shots to JFK’s head, the one to his upper back, and the one to Governor Connally, gives us a total of five shots. Which—in a prime example of how the forensic evidence in this case, properly interpreted, fits together remarkably well—is the very same number as found on the Dallas police dictabelt recording.


    VI

    Ultimately, The Assassination of JFK: Perspectives Half A Century Later offers little to justify its existence. In fairness, Wagner does spend considerable time supplying details which invalidate the Single Bullet Theory, and some might argue that this information makes the book worthwhile. However, it is my opinion that the author has nothing to say on the SBT that has not been said before, and better, by authors and researchers who were not hampered by his insistence that Oswald acted alone. Ironically, although the main purpose of the book is seemingly to argue that the SBT is not vital to the lone gunman theory, Wagner ends up demonstrating the opposite. His suggestion that Kennedy was struck by a bullet 3.5 seconds before exhibiting a clear reaction is dubious on its face and completely untenable when taking into account the true nature of the President’s injuries.

    Wagner’s own musings on the assassination consistently fail to convince because the facts are simply not on his side. It is for that reason that he has little choice but to carefully select the details and expert opinions that suit his arguments, while frequently utilizing straw man arguments, appeals to authority, and circular reasoning to deal with those he cannot ignore. His use of such tactics stands in stark contrast to his stated intention to “offer all sides of analysis for each significant point and not to advocate only those facts that support my conclusions.” (p. 13) One simply cannot make a claim, like the acoustics evidence has been debunked, without even mentioning the order in the data and then still claim objectivity.

    In what is perhaps the most exasperating of Wagner’s methods, he imagines he is somehow privy to the thoughts and plans of Lee Harvey Oswald: “Oswald could imagine the firing line he would negotiate as the limousine continued on Elm Street … he visualized the movement of the President’s limousine from the vantage point of the sixth floor … Oswald would have known that by choosing a firing path that followed the motorcade as it went past the building, he would have to negotiate the canopy of an oak tree … Oswald also planned his escape … He wanted to elude capture or worse … He knew he was trading his life for the President’s, a trade he was willing to make. The worst outcome he could imagine would be to trade his life for a failed assassination.” (pp. 23-25) Needless to say, neither Wagner nor anyone else could possibly know whether any one of these thoughts ever entered Oswald’s head. Yet that doesn’t stop him from presenting these imaginings as if there was no doubt about it.

    This review has, of necessity, focused quite heavily on what Wagner left out of his book. This was unavoidable because omission of relevant and/or contradictory fact is undoubtedly one of the author’s greatest sins. And make no mistake, Wagner simply cannot claim to be unaware of the controversy surrounding issues like the palm print on the rifle or the shells allegedly found at the Tippit murder scene because they are discussed at length in books he himself references. Nonetheless, he presents what suits his theory as if it is established fact and keeps the troublesome details to himself.

    It is for these reasons, and many more, that I can think of no one to whom I would recommend The Assassination of JFK: Perspectives Half A Century Later. It is a sad reality that there have been well over a thousand books written about the Kennedy assassination, and surprisingly few of them have been genuinely worthwhile. There is a long list of books about which it can be rightly said they have added nothing to our understanding of JFK’s murder because their authors placed their conclusions first and then twisted, warped, and distorted the details to fit. Wagner’s book undoubtedly belongs on that list.

  • A Coup in Camelot

    A Coup in Camelot


    Considering the large number of films and TV specials about the assassination of President Kennedy that have appeared over the last ten or fifteen years, genuinely worthwhile documentaries on the subject are sadly few and far between. The likes of Mark Lane’s Rush to Judgement and Chip Selby’s Reasonable Doubt were fine for their day but given the wealth of information and technological tools that have become available in the time since those films were produced they appear more than a little outdated now. Sadly, the majority of well budgeted, slickly produced documentaries of the 21st century have been created solely to push the delusory mythology of the Warren Commission. Aside from Shane O’Sullivan’s mostly worthwhile Killing Oswald there has been very little of note that has even attempted to counter the MSM’s seemingly endless deluge of propaganda with reliable evidence and solid reasoning. A Coup in Camelot clearly aims to fill that void. Unfortunately, however, it falls considerably short of the mark because it consistently confuses theory with fact.

    The film begins strongly enough with a ten minute introduction that briefly discusses Kennedy’s intention to withdraw American troops from Vietnam then outlines the reasons for his trip to Dallas and explains how, within hours of the assassination, Lee Harvey Oswald was fingered as the lone nut assassin. From there A Coup in Camelot moves swiftly into one of its strongest segments, featuring respected author and researcher Vince Palamara as its main talking head. Over the years, through his diligent hard work in locating and interviewing members of the Secret Service, Palamara has made himself the go-to expert on the subject of President Kennedy’s protection―or lack thereof―in Dallas. I must admit that I have never been convinced the Secret Service was actively involved in the assassination. Yet Palamara’s work most certainly gives reason to at least consider the idea that JFK’s protection on November 22, 1963, was intentionally compromised.

    Secret Service authority
    Vince Palamara

    Palamara details just how many of the Secret Service’s usual practices were not followed that day. For example, it was standard procedure during an open motorcade for agents to be walking or jogging alongside the Presidential limousine. In fact there were two hand rails in place for agents to hold onto as they stood on the rear running boards of the car. As Palamara points out, “Secret Service agents are powerless to really do much of anything if they’re not close to the President.” And yet there were no agents on or near the limousine in Dallas. Defenders of the official mythology have long claimed that Kennedy himself had ordered the agents off the back of the car because he wanted the public to get a good look at him. But when Palamara spoke with Gerald Behn, the Special Agent in charge of the White House detail, Behn told him in no uncertain terms that he had never heard any such request from the President. Palamara then contacted numerous other Secret Service agents and White House aides and each one of them told him the same thing: Kennedy had not ordered the agents off of the car.

    Lone nut mythologists also tend to blame Kennedy for the fact that the limousine’s plexiglass bubble top was not used that day. Although the bubble top was not bullet proof or resistant it was, as Palamara notes, “a psychological deterrent because most people assumed it was bullet proof…The bottom line what the bubble top would have done is it would have obscured an assassin’s view via the sun’s glare.” To discover whether or not Kennedy really had ordered its removal, Palamara spoke with Special Agent Sam Kinney who was the driver of the Secret Service follow-up car. “Sam Kinney adamantly on three different occasions told me that President Kennedy had nothing to do with it; it was solely his responsibility.”

    Houston, 11/21/63

    Another procedure not followed in Dallas involved the additional protection customarily provided by local law enforcement. Whenever and wherever there was to be a motorcade, the Secret Service would usually work hand in hand with local police who would provide a motorcycle escort of six to nine officers that would ride in a wedge formation in front of and beside the Presidential limousine. This formation had been in place on all of the previous stops along Kennedy’s Texas trip. Yet in Dallas the escort was reduced to just four motorcycle officers who ended up riding behind the limo instead of beside it. As Palamara notes, “The formation was meaningless. It offered no protection at all…They left Kennedy a sitting duck.”

    II

    Having detailed these and many other irregularities in JFK’s protection, A Coup in Camelot moves on to a discussion of the “Blood, Bullets & Ballistics”, focusing largely on the conclusions of retired crime scene investigator, Sherry Fiester. It is Fiester’s contention that the massive spray of blood seen in frame 313 of the Zapruder film represents “back spatter” from a frontal shot. She further asserts that, despite numerous witnesses believing they heard shots or saw smoke coming from behind the fence on top of the “grassy knoll”, her own trajectory analysis excludes it as the source of the head shot. The actual source of the shot, she claims, was on the other side of Elm Street at the southern end of the triple overpass. But despite her impressive credentials and her 30 years experience with the Dallas police, Fiester’s conclusions fail to convince.

    Medical, scientific and ballistics experts such as Dr. Cyril Wecht, Dr. Gary Aguilar, Dr. Donald Thomas, and Larry Sturdivan agree that, by itself, the explosion of blood, bone and brain matter seen in the Zapruder film actually tells us very little about the direction in which the projectile was travelling. That is because it does not occur at the point of entrance or exit but near the mid-point of the bullet’s trajectory. Rifle wounds of the skull can be a very different matter than gunshot wounds to other parts of the body. The skull is a closed vessel containing fluid contents that cannot be compressed. The energy and momentum imparted to the skull by the passage of the bullet creates a temporary cavity. The result of cavitation in an enclosed skull containing blood and brain is a hydraulic pressure applied to the cranium causing it to burst open. As Aguilar and Wecht explain, the resultant “spew” of blood and tissue is “radial to the bullet’s path and is separate from the inshoot and outshoot splatter.” (Aguilar & Wecht, Letter to the Editor, AFTE Journal, Volume 48 Number 2, p. 76) This is what is known as the “Krönleinschuss” effect―named for the German ballistics expert who first demonstrated it using skulls filled with clay.

    This type of effect was demonstrated during filmed simulations performed in the Biophysics laboratory at Edgewood Arsenal in 1964 when rifle bullets were fired into numerous skulls filled with ballistic gelatin. Describing a typical example Sturdivan writes, “The bullet entered the back of the skull and exited in a small spray at the front in the space of one frame of the high-speed movie. Only after the bullet was far down-range did the internal pressure generated by its passage split open the skull and relieve the pressure inside by spewing the contents through the cracks. A similar type explosion would have taken place if the bullet had gone through in the opposite direction. The only way to distinguish the direction of travel of the bullet is to examine the cratering effect on the inside of the skull on entrance and on the outside of the skull at exit.” (Sturdivan, The JFK Myths, p. 171)

    The empirical evidence, therefore, demonstrates that Fiester is mistaken in believing the explosive spray of matter we see in the Zapruder film is back spatter. In fact, forward spatter and back spatter are not seen in the film; probably because of the limitations of Zapruder’s camera. The film of the Edgewood simulation shows little to no back spatter and only a very small amount of forward matter which, as Sturdivan explains, was only visible “because of the strong lighting, a close-up view, and (especially) a very high framing rate…over 200 times the framing speed of the Zapruder movie…” (ibid. p. 174)

    Sherry Fiester

    Fiester’s trajectory analysis is also deeply flawed because it assumes something there is no reason to assume. Namely, that the bullet followed a straight path through the skull. In 1978, when the House Select Committee on Assassinations (HSCA) hired a NASA scientist to perform the same type of backward projection analysis, the committee’s forensic pathology panel cautioned against placing too much faith in it. The panel noted that, in their experience, “if a missile strikes an object capable of creating a shearing force, such as the skull, the bullet’s pathway in the body might be significantly different from the line of its trajectory prior to impact.” (7HSCA168) In other words, a bullet striking a dense, resistant skull bone is likely to become deformed and be deflected. Sturdivan writes that “The path of a deformed bullet through a body is never straight…Of the thousands of examples of yawed, deformed, and broken rifle bullets fired into gelatin tissue simulant at the Biophysics Division lab and other similar facilities, none had a perfectly straight trajectory. Few were even close.” (ibid. p. 208) So drawing a line between the presumed entrance and exit points in JFK’s skull will not tell us where the gunman was located no matter how far that line is extended into Dealey Plaza.

    Far from being excluded as Fiester asserts, the grassy knoll remains the most likely location for a frontal shooter. Not only because it was the location to which numerous witnesses pointed, but also because two teams of America’s top acoustical scientists agreed that the Dallas Police dictabelt recording they analyzed on behalf of the HSCA contained the acoustic fingerprint of a gunshot fired from the knoll. And the dictabelt recording synchronizes perfectly with the Zapruder film when―and only when―the knoll shot is aligned with frame 313.

    Featured alongside Fiester’s theories in this segment of A Coup in Camelot is the claim that President Kennedy was shot in the throat from the front. Yet aside from a brief reference to the way the wound was “described by doctors at Parkland Hospital”, no detail is provided to substantiate this assertion. As most readers will no doubt be aware, the Parkland physicians were indeed under the initial impression that the wound might have been an entrance; describing it as small, round, clean cut, and measuring little more than 5 mm in diameter. But those who hold these descriptions up as proof that a bullet entered the throat need to deal with the fact that studies have shown emergency room doctors to be frequently wrong in their assessment of bullet wounds. This is precisely why the premiere textbook for trauma room physicians, Rosen’s Emergency Medicine, cautions that “Clinicians should not describe wounds as ‘entrance’ or ‘exit’ but should document, using appropriate forensic terminology, a detailed description of the wound, including its appearance, characteristics, and location without attempting to interpret the wound type or bullet caliber. Exit wounds are not always larger than entrance wounds, and wound size does not consistently correspond to bullet caliber.” (Rosen’s Emergency Medicine: Concepts and Clinical Practice, p. 828)

    Those who propose that a bullet entered the throat must also deal with the fact that said bullet would have had to have disappeared entirely almost immediately after piercing the skin. Because not only was there no exit in the rear and no bullet found anywhere in the body, there was also no damage to the spine as there would almost certainly have had to have been had a missile entered Kennedy’s throat near the midline. It is for these reasons that, despite its appearance, the wound is extremely unlikely to have been one of entrance.

    III

    A Coup in Camelot moves from Dallas to Bethesda for a lengthy discussion of JFK’s autopsy, centred largely around the highly controversial theories of Douglas Horne. In a nutshell, Horne believes that Kennedy’s gunshot wounds were altered to hide evidence of a frontal shooter. This, of course, is not a new idea. It was first popularized by author David Lifton in his 36-year-old book, Best Evidence. But whereas Lifton postulated that unknown conspirators had hijacked the President’s body en route to Bethesda and altered his wounds to fool the autopsy surgeons, Horne suggests that the prosectors themselves altered the head wound during a secret “pre-autopsy” at the Navy morgue. For what purpose and to fool whom is never really made clear.

    Doug Horne

    At the very heart of Horne’s hypothesis is a comment made by Tom Robinson―an embalmer who was present for most of the autopsy―during a 1996 interview for the Assassination Records Review Board. When shown a photo displaying a large defect in the top of Kennedy’s head Robinson recalled that this was “what the doctors did”. He then explained that the autopsy surgeons had cut the scalp open and “reflected it back in order to remove bullet fragments.” (ARRB MD180) He also recalled seeing that “some sawing was done to remove some bone before the brain could be removed.” (ibid) What Robinson described is, of course, a perfectly normal part of an autopsy and he himself called what he saw a “normal craniotomy procedure.” (ibid) Yet somehow Horne construes Robinson’s remarks as evidence of some clandestine pre-autopsy activity. Why?

    The reason, according to Horne, is that “Dr. Humes always denied having to saw the skull open, he always maintained that the wound was so big that he just removed the brain with a minimum of cutting of the scalp; he never had to cut any bone.” However, as this passage from Hume’s sworn deposition for the ARRB demonstrates, Horne is entirely mistaken :

    GUNN: But just let me start out first: Where was the first incision made?

    HUMES: I believe, of course, the top of the skull to remove the skull plate of the brain. To remove what remained of the calvarium and to approach the removal of the brain.

    GUNN: And was that incision simply of the scalp, or did you need to cut –

    HUMES: No, we had to cut some bone as well. [my emphasis]

    * * *

    GUNN: Where did you cut the bone?

    HUMES: I find that–it’s hard to recall. Once we got the scalp laid back, some of those pieces could just be removed, you know, by picking them up, picking them up because they were just not held together very well, other than by the dura, I suppose. So other than that, we probably made it like we normally do, in a circumferential fashion from books, like right above the ear around. But it was a real problem because it was all falling apart, the skull. And I can’t recall the details of exactly how we managed to maneuver that, because it was a problem. (ARRB Deposition of James J. Humes, pgs. 101-102)

    As the reader can see, not only did Humes not deny having to saw the skull, he specifically testified to doing so. But Horne does not quote Humes himself and instead refers to a report written in 1965 by autopsy surgeon Dr. Pierre Finck―who did not arrive at Bethesda until after the brain had already been removed―in which Finck recalled being told that “no sawing of the skull was necessary”. What this means, therefore, is that the basis of Horne’s claim that “Humes always denied having to saw the skull open” is not any direct quotation from Humes himself, but the hearsay claim of a man who wasn’t even present when the brain was removed. This type of methodology is extremely difficult to defend. And what makes it all the more confounding is that Horne himself was actually present for the deposition during which Humes specifically swore to cutting the skull bone.

    Sadly, this is not the only instance in A Coup in Camelot in which Humes’ words are misconstrued in support of pre-autopsy surgery. The film’s co-writer, Art Van Kampen, suggests that “Something had to have happened to that body before the photos were taken”, and in the case of some photos that is indeed true. But Van Kampen claims that “Dr. Humes is very clear that no autopsy work had been done on the President’s skull before either photos or X-rays were taken.” This, again, is a clear misinterpretation of what Humes actually said. When asked during his ARRB deposition whether or not any incisions were made before the photographs were taken, Humes responded, “Well, depending on which photographs you’re talking about. We didn’t photograph the wound in the occiput until the brain was removed, you know. Sure, we had to make an incision to remove the brain and so forth, but no, generally speaking, no, we didn’t make any incisions at all [my emphasis].” (ibid. p. 95) Humes was then shown the photographs of the top of the head and asked whether or not, before the photo was taken, he had pulled the scalp back “in order to be able to have a better look at the injury” to which he responded “Yes, I probably did.” (ibid. p. 162) So, as should be perfectly clear, Humes confirmed that “generally speaking” most of the photographs were taken before any incisions took place but that some were indeed taken during the course of the autopsy. He also said essentially the same thing as Tom Robinson, which is that the photographs of the top of the head were taken after the scalp had been manipulated. There is, then, no meaningful discrepancy between what the autopsy pictures show and what Humes testified to.

    There has been confusion over Kennedy’s head wounds ever since the Warren Commission issued its findings. In large part this is due to there being two entirely different descriptions of the wounds on record. By and large the doctors at Parkland Hospital recalled seeing one fairly large hole that was located near the right rear of the head. Yet the autopsy report describes a massive defect involving almost the entire right side of the cranium. It was to explain this discrepancy that the body alteration hypothesis was first offered. However, as Dr. Aguilar has noted, “that the wound was described as larger at autopsy than noted by emergency personnel is not proof that it was surgically enlarged. Wounds picked apart during an autopsy are often found to be larger than they first appeared to emergency personnel.” (Murder in Dealey Plaza, p. 187)

    There is a simpler, far more reasonable explanation than clandestine alteration. One that, ironically enough, is touched upon in A Coup in Camelot. Shortly before discussion of the autopsy begins, the film’s narrator correctly informs viewers that “In the Zapruder film, a flap of skull can be seen opening up after the head strike. During the frantic ride to Parkland Hospital the flap had been folded back into place where the blood acted like glue and sealed the wound.” Indeed, Jackie Kennedy later testified to trying to hold her husband’s skull together on the way to the hospital. As Dr. Aguilar writes, “It is not hard to imagine the possibility that during the time it took the Presidential limousine to get to Parkland Hospital, clot had formed gluing a portion of disrupted scalp down making JFK’s skull defect appear smaller to treating surgeons than it later would to autopsy surgeons.” (ibid) In other words, because the flap had been closed up, the emergency room staff only saw the rearmost portion of the wound.

    IV

    The idea that something out of the ordinary occurred at Bethesda is buttressed by stories of multiple coffins being brought into the morgue on the night of the autopsy. At Parkland Hospital, Kennedy’s body had been placed into an ornamental bronze casket. However, in A Coup in Camelot it is alleged that the body actually arrived at Bethesda in an aluminium shipping casket at around 6:35 pm. This means that when the bronze casket was brought into the morgue at 7:17 pm it was, unbeknownst to the FBI agents who accompanied it, completely empty. Or so we are told. Horne further alleges that for some reason the Dallas casket then “made a second entry that night…at 20:00 hours military time.”

    Once again the evidence does not support the theory. As presented in the film, the idea that Kennedy’s body arrived in an aluminium shipping casket is based on the recollection of Naval petty officer, Dennis David, who recalled helping carry one into morgue. Yet, as the summary of his ARRB interview states, David “emphasized that he had no direct knowledge, by observation, that President Kennedy was in the gray shipping casket…” (ARRB MD177) The reality is that, being as Bethesda was a morgue, there is no reason to believe that Kennedy’s body was the only one to be brought there that night. In fact, FBI agent Francis O’Neill specifically recalled being told that one of the four drawers in the anteroom adjacent to the autopsy room contained the body of a child “that had died that day.” (O’Neill ARRB deposition, p. 57)

    Perhaps more importantly, the claim that the bronze casket was empty when brought into the mortuary is belied by the testimony of both O’Neill and his FBI colleague, James Sibert. These two agents who helped unload the casket from the ambulance swore that they stayed with it until it was opened and saw with their own eyes the President’s body taken out. O’Neill stated without hesitation during his ARRB deposition that there was “no time” from the time he first saw the casket “until the time it was opened and the body taken out that the casket was not in my view…” (ibid. p. 59) Similarly, when asked whether or not there had been any time between being unloaded from the ambulance and being opened that the casket had been out of his sight, Sibert responded, “I was there until it was opened.” (Sibert ARRB deposition, p. 45) There is, therefore, no basis for claiming that the casket was “certainly empty” as Horne does.

    Finally, the supposed 20:00 re-entry of the casket is based on a time notation which appears in an unsigned, undated document titled “The Joint Casket Bearer Team.” This document describes the activities of a group containing one officer and seven enlisted men “from each branch of the Armed Forces” who were “trained to carry the casket to and from the ceremony sites and to fold the flag which draped the casket following the internment service.” (ARRB MD163) This team, as A Coup in Camelot correctly informs, was also known as the “honor guard”. It appears quite apparent that, far from being proof of a second entry for the bronze casket, the 20:00 hours time notation on this document is nothing more than a mistake. Why? Because despite the film’s claim that Sibert and O’Neill had carried the casket into the morgue at 7:17 pm alongside Secret Service agents Roy Kellerman and William Greer, O’Neill explained in his ARRB deposition that, in actual fact, it was the honor guard who had physically lifted the coffin at that time. (O’Neill deposition, p. 57) So unless anyone wants to believe that the honor guard carried it in twice, they are going to have to accept that the unknown writer of the document was in error and there was only one entry for the bronze casket.

    A coup in Camelot intermingles these stories of casket-swapping and wound tampering with claims that the autopsy X-rays and photographs have also been altered. This, once again, is not a new theory. In fact it has been a commonly held belief amongst students of the assassination for decades. And yet nothing approaching proof of alteration has ever emerged. The most commonly cited reason for believing the photos have been tampered with, the one repeated in A Coup in Camelot, is that the pictures appear to show the back of the head completely intact. This is, of course, at odds with the testimony of the Parkland physicians who recalled seeing a large wound in the right rear. But as autopsy surgeon J. Thornton Boswell explained to both the HSCA and the ARRB, the reason the rear skull damage is not seen in the photographs is because the scalp is being held up and “pulled forward up over the forehead, toward the forehead.” (Boswell ARRB deposition, p. 150) This has the effect of hiding the wound underneath.

    Those who choose to ignore Boswell’s words are still stuck with the reality that the autopsy photographer, John Stringer, authenticated the photographs during his own ARRB deposition, repeatedly stating that he had no reason to believe the existing photographs were anything other than the ones that he himself took on the night of the autopsy. The same is true of the X-rays. The technician responsible for taking them, Jerrol Custer, repeatedly swore to the accuracy and authenticity of the existing X-rays for the ARRB. For example, when shown the anterior/posterior view:

    GUNN: Is there any question in your mind whether the X-ray that’s in front of you right now is the original X-ray taken at the autopsy?

    CUSTER: No question.

    GUNN: And the answer is––

    CUSTER: It is the original film. (p. 122-123)

    And when shown the right lateral skull X-ray:

    GUNN: … Mr. Custer, can you identify the film that is in front of you right now as having been taken by you on the night of the autopsy of President Kennedy?

    CUSTER: Correct. Yes, I do, sir.

    GUNN: And how are you able to identify that as being––

    CUSTER: My marker in the lower mandibular joint. (p. 124)

    With the men who took them―and all three autopsy doctors―swearing to their authenticity, there seems little doubt that the autopsy photographs and X-rays would have been admitted into evidence were there to be a trial in the Kennedy case. And with questions of validity settled, a more important question would be asked: What do the skull X-rays actually show? The answer to that, as a number of experts including neuroscientist Dr. Joseph Riley and radiologist Dr. Randy Robertson have attested, is that the official theory of a single shot from the rear simply cannot be true.

    As Dr. Humes explained in his Warren Commission testimony, the pathologists found an entrance wound that was 2.5 cm to the right, and “slightly above” the external occipital protuberance―a small bump located very low down in the rear of the skull―and “a huge defect over the right side” involving “both the scalp and the underlying skull…” After a “careful examination of the margins of the large bone defect” on the right side, the doctors were unable to find a point of exit, which Humes put down to the fact that they “did not have the bone.” However, the pathologists concluded that a single bullet was responsible for all the damage, having entered the rear and exited the right side. In support of this contention, Humes implied that the path of the bullet was laid out by a trail of metallic fragments that could be seen on the X-rays “traversing a line from the wound in the occiput to just above the right eye…” (Warren Commission Hearings, Vol. II, p. 351-353)

    Annotated X ray

    Unfortunately for Dr. Humes, the X-rays do not show what he claimed. The entrance wound in the lower rear of the skull is indeed visible. So too is the trail of bullet fragments. But the two are in no way related. In fact, the trail lies along the very top of the skull, several inches above the entrance site. Therefore, those fragments could not have been left behind by a bullet which entered near the external occipital protuberance. As Aguilar and Wecht have noted, “…the fragment trail alone almost completely eliminates the official theory JFK was struck from above and behind by a single bullet that entered his skull low…” (Aguilar & Wecht, Op. cit. p. 78) Dr. Joseph Riley, who has a Ph.D in neuroscience and specializes in neuroanatomy and experimental neuropathology, noted decades ago that the medical evidence as it stands is only compatible with two separate bullet strikes. It is for that very reason that I see little logic in suggesting that the X-rays have been altered to support the official story.

    V

    These largely specious claims about the medical evidence form the centrepiece of A Coup in Camelot and, clocking in at nearly 40 minutes, comprise well over a third of the film’s running time. For those who are familiar with the facts that are being misinterpreted and/or overlooked, this time will not pass quickly. Things do pick up, however, for the final 20 minutes of the film which deals partially with the enigmatic Lee Harvey Oswald. Whether or not Oswald was on the sixth floor of the Texas School Book Depository with a rifle in his hands at the time of the assassination has never been conclusively established. But A Coup in Camelot demonstrates, through the pioneering research of former investigative reporter Barry Ernest, that in all likelihood Oswald was where he claimed to be when the shots were fired; on the first floor of the building eating lunch.

    Barry Ernest

    Ernest centred his research on an often overlooked witness named Victoria Adams who had viewed the assassination from a fourth floor window of the depository building. As most students of the case know, Oswald was seen by his boss Roy Truly and police officer Marion Baker in the second floor lunch room approximately 90 seconds after the shots were fired. Baker was on his way to the roof where he believed the gunman might be located but, upon spotting Oswald alone in the lunch room, he halted his ascent and demanded Oswald identify himself. Truly quickly informed Baker that Oswald was an employee and the pair then continued their dash up the stairs. Oswald later told police that he had gone from the first floor to the second in order to purchase a Coke. But, of course, the Warren Commission claimed that he had actually rushed down from the sixth floor immediately after shooting the President.

    In that regard, Victoria Adams was a problematic witness for the Commission. After watching the motorcade pass by with three co-workers, she had stayed at the fourth floor window for what she said was around 15 to 30 seconds and then quickly made her way down to the first floor. What this means, as Ernest explains, is that “she would have been on the stairs at the same time Oswald was descending from the sixth floor.” The problem is “…she did not see or hear anyone on the stairs during that period.” The Commission’s handling of her story typified its approach to the investigation. It did not bother to question any of those who had stood at the window with her to watch the motorcade―not even Sandra Styles who had accompanied Adams down the stairs―and instead suggested that she was simply mistaken about the time she left the fourth floor window.

    Victoria Adams

    In support of this contention, the Commission alleged that Adams had testified to seeing two other employees of the building, William Shelley and Billy Lovelady, when she arrived on the first floor. And because Shelley and Lovelady had testified to being outside on the depository steps during the shooting and not re-entering the building until several minutes later, the Commission claimed that Adams’ “…estimate of the time when she descended from the fourth floor is incorrect, and she actually came down the stairs several minutes after Oswald and after Truly and Baker as well.” (Warren Report, p. 154) The problem with the Commission’s argument is that when Ernest tracked Adams down she “flat-out denied” ever saying she had seen Shelley and Lovelady on the first floor. In order to confirm or refute her assertions, Ernest searched the National Archives for the stenographic tape of Adams’ testimony. Not surprisingly, however, he soon discovered that there is no record of her April 7, 1964, testimony and the stenographic tape has gone mysteriously “missing.”

    But in 1999 Ernest discovered a bombshell document in the Archives in the form of a June 2, 1964, letter written by Assistant United States Attorney, Martha Joe Stroud, to Warren Commission Chief counsel, J. Lee Rankin. This letter contains the only known reference in the Commission’s files to an interview with Dorothy Garner, who was Adams’ supervisor and one of those with whom she had stood at the fourth floor window. The letter notes matter-of-factly that “Miss Garner…stated this morning that after Miss Adams went downstairs she (Miss Garner) saw Mr. Truly and the policeman come up.” Thus Garner provided complete corroboration for Adams’ testimony. Just as she swore, Adams had indeed descended those old wooden steps at the same time Oswald was supposed to have been on them. And the corroboration of this fact was completely ignored by the Commission who made no mention of Garner’s interview whatsoever.

    As Ernest details in his indispensable book, The Girl on the Stairs, he went on to locate and interview Garner for himself. He asked her about her own activities following the assassination and Garner explained to him that as Adams and Styles made their way downstairs, she herself went to a storage area by the stairway. It was from there that she was able to see Baker and Truly ascend the stairs. Garner said that she was “right behind” Adams and Styles in leaving the window and although she didn’t actually see them enter the stairway, she heard them “after they started down” because “the stairs were very noisy.” (The Girl on the Stairs, p. 268) Garner, it appears, had arrived on the fourth floor landing area only seconds after Adams and was there long enough to see Baker and Truly. Quite obviously, then, if Oswald had descended from the sixth floor during that time as he would have had to have done in order to make it to his second floor encounter with Baker, then Garner was in a position to see him. Yet, as she told Ernest, “I don’t remember seeing him at all that day…except on TV.” (ibid)

    It is impossible to overstate how damaging all of this is to the case against Oswald. It is clear that he could not have made it down to the second floor ahead of Adams because he did not have the time. This means he would have had to have descended long enough after Adams for her not to have heard his footsteps. Yet if he was 10 or 15 seconds behind her on the stairwell, it seems highly unlikely that he would not have been spotted by Garner who did not see or hear him on the noisy old stairs, even though she stayed on the fourth floor landing area long enough to see Truly and Baker. The most logical conclusion to be drawn is that when Oswald arrived at his second floor meeting with Baker, he had not come from the sixth floor but from the first, just as he said he had. And that would mean that, whatever else he did that day, Oswald did not shoot President Kennedy.

    VI

    A Coup in Camelot finishes with a brief discussion of how Kennedy’s plans to pull American military personnel out of Vietnam were reversed after his death and how private US contractors profited from the all-out war that followed. However none of this is explored in any detail and no attempt is made to show how it can be directly connected to the assassination. Had the writers and producers chosen to focus more heavily on these areas they may well have created a more valuable and compelling film than this one.

    It is clear that the filmmakers wanted to offer forensic proof of a conspiracy and, in fact, at the end of the film it is claimed they have done just that. “We have proven through modern forensics”, narrator Peter Coyote says, “that a shot or shots were fired from the front.” Yet, as I have demonstrated above, proof of such is not offered in A Coup in Camelot. What is provided instead is a bloodspatter theory that, whilst plausible on the surface, is entirely contradicted by empirical evidence. Instead of relying on the opinions of one individual, the filmmakers should have consulted with other, perhaps better qualified experts to ensure that what was being proposed had really been put to the test. How else can one claim to have proven something? There are numerous medical and scientific professionals who are well-versed in the facts of the assassination―such as Doctors Wecht, Aguilar, Robertson, and Thomas―who, I am sure, would have been more than happy to share their expertise.

    As I see it, this is the fatal flaw of A Coup in Camelot. Theory is all too readily accepted and promoted by the filmmakers without any independent verification or even basic fact-checking. How difficult would it have been to have had somebody actually read Dr. Humes’ various testimonies to see if he really had “always denied having to saw the skull open”? Or to have studied the deposition of Francis O’Neill to discover who had physically carried the casket into the morgue at 7:17 pm? A clearer understanding of these two points alone would have been enough to call into serious question the highly dubious claims of multiple casket entries and wound tampering at Bethesda.

    Theories about the Kennedy assassination―many of them nutty―have been promulgated for far too long and they are not convincing anyone outside of the so-called “research community”. When you attempt to counter the ballistics experiments and slickly-produced computer simulations featured in mainstream lone gunman documentaries with something as bizarre-sounding and ill-founded as the body alteration hypothesis you are not likely to win many converts amongst the general population. What is needed is real expert opinion and cold, hard evidence presented in a compelling manner. A Coup in Camelot is skilfully produced on what appears to have been a reasonable budget and if the filmmakers had consulted the right individuals and doubled down on their facts they could well have produced something of real value. For that reason the film strikes me as a wasted opportunity.